LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



1 



:-- 



tap. /..../ 



ojroiigTit 



I? 



1 



J UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. J 

© 






THE 



CHRISTIAN TRUMPET; 



PREVISIONS AND PREDICTIONS 



ABOUT 



IMPENDING GENERAL CALAMITIES, THE UNIVERSAL TRIUMPH 

OF THE CHURCH, THE COMING OF ANTICHRIST, 

THE LAST JUDGMENT, AND THE 

END OF THE WORLD. 



DIVIDED INTO THREE PARTS. 



COMPILED BY PELLEGRINO. 

The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. — Apoc. xix. 10. 



SECOND THOUSAND. 



BOSTON: 
PATRICK DONAHOE. 

1873. 









Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1873, 

BY PATRICK DONAHOE, 

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washiugton. 



The Library 

^ o f Cong ress 



PREFACE 



Some writers have to begin their prefatory introduc- 
tion with an apology in behalf of the publication of 
another book upon subjects already treated by previous 
authors in the same language. Catholic authors in 
these circumstances usually quote St. Augustine's trite 
aphorism, that it is advisable to write upon an important 
subject in different styles, varying diction and phrase- 
ology, in the hope of inducing more numerous readers 
with different tastes to peruse one at least of these 
works. 

Whilst the humble compiler of the present volume 
approves this idea, he considers himself dispensed from 
using it as his apology. He has made some inquiries to 
discover whether any book has ever been published in 
the English language upon the subjects treated in this 
work. Though many books of the kind have at various 
times been printed in other languages in several Euro- 
pean countries, yet he could not succeed in finding one 
published in the English tongue, spoken at the present 
time by so many millions of men spread over a wide 
surface of the globe. In the hope and expectation of 
seeing this want supplied, he has been awaiting for 
some years, but all in vain. He is not the only person 
who believes that the present work will prove both in- 
teresting and profitable to the general English reader. 
Hence, in spite of his deeply felt shortcomings, he ven- 
tures to send it to the press for publication. 



iv PREFACE. 

It will cause no surprise if the compiler says a few- 
words in behalf of his own work. It has cost some study 
and some labor. It has been written, as the variations 
of the style will show, amidst frequent unavoidable 
interruptions, and some occasional physical sufferings. 
He has been obliged to make translations for the First 
and Second Parts from different books in divers lan- 
guages, of which he does not boast of being perfect mas- 
ter. With the aim of combining brevity consistent with 
order and clearness, he has found it necessary to give 
an entirely new form to this work. This book has been 
divided into three parts. 

In the First Part it has been judged proper to collect 
and arrange those prophetical predictions, the main ob- 
ject of which evidently is to warn mankind about im- 
pending serious and more or less general calamities. 

In the Second Part he is gratified by being able to 
give many prophecies of a more cheering and hopeful 
nature, announcing the fast-approaching universal tri- 
umph of the true faith and holy religion of Jesus Christ. 

The Third Part, if more gloomy and saddening to 
worldlings, will prove very useful to the true believer, 
and full of solid hope for the virtuous Christian soul, 
with fervent aspirations for the end of sin, and the gen- 
eral resurrection to glory of the elect of God. 

Though the writer of these lines is more than satis- 
fied with the humble office and title of compiler, it will, 
however, in the perusal of this book, be found that it 
contains more than a simple translation or compilation. 
This is particularly the case with the Third Part. Each 
of the three parts is subdivided into chapters. The 
compiler has connected prophecies and statements 
made by the same person, which were found separated, 
not only in several books, written in divers languages, 



PREFACE. V 

but also scattered in different portions of the same vol- 
ume. In the French works in his possession he found 
their respective and respected authors too strongly 
biassed in their political opinions, and too much disposed 
to accommodate different predictions to their cherished 
theories of human government. Whilst he sincerely 
respects their good intentions, and praises their worthy 
motives, he felt that he should not imitate their exam- 
ple. As it will be obvious to every intelligent mind, the 
compiler's aim has been directed above and beyond the 
earthly limits of republics, kingdoms, and empires. 

When practicable, he has added a short biography 
of the person whose prophetical previsions are published 
in this book. In the arrangement of the various 
prophecies he has, as much as possible, tried to preserve 
the chronological order, which plan was not much ob- 
served in the books he used. He has, likewise, thought 
proper occasionally to make some short comments, in or- 
der to facilitate the intelligence of some prophetical pre- 
dictions. These comments or explanations will be found 
enclosed within brackets, when necessary to distinguish 
them from text. After careful examination, the com- 
piler has determined to omit a pretty good number of 
prophetical predictions, which, in his humble judgment, 
were not sufficiently authentic, or too obscure, or not 
essential to the perfection of this work. The contents 
of this sufficiently large volume will, for various good 
reasons, be found of the highest general interest to hu- 
manity. In fact, human society, the Church, dynasties, 
human governments, time and eternity, pass in review 
before these prophetical previsions. In point of time 
they embrace more than fifteen centuries. They have 
relation to popes and to bishops, to ecclesiastics and to 
religious, to the clergy and to the laity, to believers and 



VI PKEFACE. 

unbelievers, to Catholics and to Protestants, to Turks 
and to Pagans, to Jews and Gentiles. 

It seems very evident that God desires to have these 
prophetical warnings made known to the w T orld at this 
present time. This conviction is grounded upon the 
remarkable fact, that in former centuries Divine revela- 
tions were almost exclusively confined to holy religious 
living in cloistered seclusion ; during the present cent- 
ury, and more especially within the last thirty years, 
they have been almost without exception communicated 
to pious persons living in the midst of society, where it 
is morally very difficult, if not impossible, to conceal 
their extraordinary Divine gifts and lights. Moreover, 
these privileged persons are commanded by the Divine 
Spirit to publish the revelations which they have re- 
ceived, and some continue to this very day to receive, 
from God. It is in consequence of this fact and of re- 
peated commands from God that different prophetical 
revelations have, of late years, been published in France 
and in Italy, where such Divine manifestations have been 
very frequent. 

There is another stronger and more comprehensive 
reason why God wills the publication of menacing proph- 
ecies as soon as possible. The perusal of this work 
will show, to those who like to see, that we are on the 
eve of startling events over the whole earth. There 
shall soon be terrible punishments on account of mani- 
fold sins and crimes daily committed, and hourly in- 
creasing in number, malice, and enormity. More than 
at any other period of human history, the earth is filled 
with iniquity. Hence with the Prophet Osee we may 
say : Hear the word of the Lord, ye children of Israel, for 
the Lord shall enter into judgment tvith the inhabitants of 
the land. For there is no truth, and there is no mercy, and 



PREFACE. Vll 

there is no knowledge of God in the land. Cursing and 
lying and killing and theft and adultery have overflowed, 
and blood hath touched blood. Good God ! were these 
inspired words pronounced about 2,570 years ago, or in 
this very day ? What a truthful picture do they give of 
the actual state of human society ! Therefore, let us 
conclude with the holy prophet, — therefore shall the 
land mourn. (Osee iv. 1, 2.) The infinite goodness of 
God, however, before allowing his Divine justice to in- 
flict the deserved punishment upon guilty humanity, 
previously invites, in mercy, sinners to repentance, and 
warns them in a clear and strong manner of the impend- 
ing chastisements if they continue obstinate in their 
career of iniquity. Such has ever been the wise and 
merciful conduct of God's holy providence in the old 
and new dispensation. 

If we believe in revelation and admit these principles, 
if we cannot deny that human society is corrupted and 
filled with iniquity, if we are convinced that voices of 
heavenly warning proclaim to a guilty and almost god- 
less humanity terrible impending punishments, why 
should we sj-stematically attempt to stifle these charita- 
ble voices into a forced silence by refusing to them the 
breath of translation and the public trumpet of the 
press 1 Can we suppose that our affected, if not guilty, 
silence will be able to keep back from us the punish- 
ments so solemnly and so frequently announced by hun- 
dreds of divinely inspired prophets of eminent sanctity 1 ? 
or do we, like the Pharisee of old, believe ourselves dif- 
ferent from the rest of men 1 In this manner we may 
through our culpable connivance accelerate its stroke, 
and intensify its severity, but we cannot presume to 
stay the uplifted hand of Divine Justice from inflicting 
upon us the threatened scourges. 



viii PREFACE. 

For the sake of the general good, in announcing salu- 
tary truths we should neither fear the sneer of the scep- 
tic, the sarcasm of the infidel, nor the sickly condition 
of the effeminate and sensual Christian. 0, peruse 
the letters of St. Francis di Paola, and the more recent 
revelations of Melanie de la Salette, and then let us 
nobly despise the adverse criticisms of a selfish genera- 
tion of morbid sensibilities, and of infidel and impious 
scepticism ! Let us bravely and wisely act upon the 
maxim of the great Pope St. Gregory, Minus jaculd 
feriunt, que previdentur, — Foreknowledge blunts the stroke. 
Whether we like it or not, the threatened punishment 
shall soon fall upon a guilty world. It is then more 
wise to listen to words of information, and still more 
prudent to make a timely and suitable preparation before 
their infliction. There is another important reflection 
which we wish to make in these prefatory remarks. It 
is a theological axiom that God is more grievously offend- 
ed by infidelity than by immorality. Sins against mo- 
rality are indeed a violation of God's holy law, but infi- 
delity not only refuses to admit any Divine sanction to 
law, but boldly denies the very existence of the Divine 
Legislator. We are now arrived evidently at the un- 
happy epoch foretold by St. Paul in the following words : 
There shall be a time when they (men) will not bear sound 
doctrine, bid according to their own desires they ivill heap 
to themselves teachers having itching ears '; and vjill turn 
away indeed their hearing from the truth, and will be turned 
to fables. (2 Tim. iv. 3, 4.) 

Besides the heaps of heretical teachers so emphatically 
foretold by the Apostle, we have in these sad days crowds 
of lying prophets and of bewitching prophetesses, reck- 
less apostles of Spiritualism, deluding spirit-rappers, 
greedy fortune-tellers, enchanting mesmerizers, presump- 



PREFACE. ix 

tuous astrologers, and impious necromancers, all of 
whom are unhappily too much believed, admired, praised 
and patronized by effeminate men and silly women, and 
by many perverted Christians. All these and similar 
superstitious impieties are most injurious to the Chris- 
tian faith, and most offensive to God's eternal' truth. 
It is evident that God wishes to confound these lying 
prophets and their deluded abettors by manifesting to 
his truly humble and faithful servants real and true 
supernatural revelations of certain future events, which 
shall infallibly take place. Our Lord moreover desires 
that in atonement for the credulous superstition of their 
fellow Christians, all sincere and virtuous Catholics should 
believe those truths which his Holy Spirit vouchsafes 
to reveal to his favorite friends for our common good 
and edification. It is under this deeply seated convic- 
tion that this book has with some labor been prepared 
for publication. 

It has been objected that at this age, and especially 
in those countries wherein the English language is 
spoken, human society is so wholly taken up with mat- 
ters of fact, that it will not be interested in the perusal 
of predictions about the future. It might, however, be 
doubted whether this indifference be the effect of the 
Saxon character, Northern climate, national habits, and 
domestic training, or rather the consequence of the loss, 
during the last three hundred years, of the true light 
of supernatural faith in the fulness of Christian reve- 
lation and genuine Catholic tradition. Whatsoever the 
cause may be, history and experience sufficiently prove 
that people of Saxon origin have their periods of strong 
religious and political excitement. This has been the 
fact both in Europe and America. There is perhaps 

scarcely any other race of people more eager than the 
1* 



X PREFACE. 

Saxon to read the leading newspapers of the day, 
wherein the political and religious problems of the age 
and country are discussed in relation to the immediate 
future, particularly when material interests are at stake. 
How often the waning popularity of the Protestant 
preacher seeks to recruit the decreasing numbers of 
his dearly beloved audience by repeated vocal and 
printed announcements of prophetical predictions ex- 
torted through sectarian commentaries from their favor- 
ite Book of Revelations ! And who is more ready and 
willing than the Saxon non-Catholic mind to believe 
their oracles of the press and of the pulpit, when these 
gravely announce their desired speedy downfall of the 
papacy and of all Catholic power and influence in mun- 
dane affairs ! The probability of a change in the min- 
isterial governments of England and Germany, the 
general or State elections in these United States, mani- 
fest very strongly the real nature of the Saxon character. 

But we have just reasons to thank God that not all 
persons of Saxon blood are unbelievers or sceptics. 
Many millions of these, both in Europe and in America, 
are strong, sincere, and fervent Catholics. Those who 
can read an English book shall not be found unwilling 
to examine the authenticy, the nature and intended ob- 
ject of these prophetical predictions. Moreover, the 
majority of Catholics in America do not claim to be of 
Saxon origin, but they glory in being of Celtic race. 
There is no doubt that these also will be glad to have 
the opportunity of reading a book like the present, 
which is offered to the public. 

Here, however, a second objection of an opposite 
tendency has been proposed. Some timid persons 
somewhat fear that the publication of a volume of 
previsions and predictions like those contained in this 



PREFACE. XI 

book may cause undue excitement and unwholesome 
dread in many Catholics. We cannot see any cause 
for this apprehension. In fact, a very large number 
of books of the same nature have, during the last 
twenty years and more abundantly during the last few 
years, been published in Germany, particularly in 
France, and in Italy. We possess some of these works, 
from which the present compilation has in great part 
been made. But it has to be heard yet that any un- 
due or even special excitement has been produced in 
the mind of millions of attentive readers. On the con- 
trary, to our edification we learn that the perusal of 
such books has revived in many thousands of persons 
their dormant Catholic faith, and has produced a sal- 
utary change in their moral conduct. Such is at pres- 
ent the case in France and in Italy. Moreover, these 
prophetical predictions or other statements contained 
in this volume are not proposed as articles of Christian 
faith, except what has been declared as such by the 
Catholic Church. To the rest we attach no more cre- 
dence than what human authority deserves. The com- 
piler does not and cannot expect his readers to believe 
these statements more than he believes them. Expe- 
rience shows that the generality of Catholics will rather 
undervalue than overvalue the importance of a book 
of this nature. Superstitious enthusiasm is not the 
child of true Catholic belief, but rather the offspring 
of a corrupted faith and of infidelity. 

Lastly, the attentive perusal of the present work will 
soon convince the intelligent reader that the punish- 
ments prophetically announced in it are neither in- 
tended nor calculated to alarm the sincere and devout 
Catholic believer. These events are intended by a wise 
and just God, and announced by him through his in- 



xn PEEFACE. 

spired prophets, as a purification for the just and for 
the punishment of the wicked. They should indeed he 
dreaded by the bad Christian, by the obstinate sinner, 
by the impious unbeliever, by the tyrannical oppressor 
and cruel persecutor of Christ's Holy Church and of our 
saintly and venerated Pope of Rome. Why should we 
conceal these truths from our enemies? 

This should be kept in mind in a more special man- 
ner in reading the different announcements of the three 
days' darkness, of the prophecies about future m 
cres of ecclesiastics, religious persons, and devout Cath- 
olics, and the predictions of the schism which will, too 
soon, alas! be attempted in the Church by powerful 
and wicked men through a clandestine election of some 
anti-pope. We should remember that, according to St. 
Paul's warning, schisms and heresies must occasional^ 
come, that they who are reprobates may be made mani' 
fest amongst us. (1 Cor. xi. 9.) Again, let us reflect 
that the sacred blood of Christian martyrs will satisfy 
and appease Divine Justice in behalf of mankind, and 
produce more numerous and sounder children in the 
Catholic Church. Finally, future happy experience will 
show that the three days' darkness shall prove in their 
inevitable effects to be the three brightest days for the 
Catholic faith and the dismal shroud of death intended 
by God for the general funeral and unlamented burial 
of schism, heresy, infidelity, and sin. Then, on the 
following Holy Saturday, the Catholic Church will have 
an additional reason for jubilation in singing in her 
sublime Exultet those words : The dreaded sanctity of that 
awful night has banished crime and cleansed, vnth tears 
the stains of sin. It has restored innocence to the fallen 
and joy to the sad. It has extinguished hatred, humbled 
pride, and united regenerated humanity in the bond of 
harmony and peace. 



PREFACE. xiii 

Finally, we beg the reader to reflect that in this hook 
he will find more than forty prophetical predictions, 
made by persons of eminent holiness of life. The very 
nature and object of these prophecies are an internal 
evidence and guaranty of their sincerity. These pro- 
phetical previsions and predictions are not intended or 
calculated to flatter human passions or national ambi- 
tion. If hope is given to the repenting sinner, terrible 
chastisements are fearlessly announced against the ob- 
stinate criminal. Many predictions found in this book 
announce great victories, glory, power, and prosperity 
for Prance ; but these glorious promises are made to 
France of the future. To France, contemporaneous 
with several modern prophets, her infidelities to God, 
her crimes, her impieties, are reproached by them in 
such plain and strong expressions that could only be in- 
spired by the true spirit of God. These inspired proph- 
ets, humanly speaking, could only expect derision, 
contempt, and persecution from an incredulous and per- 
verse generation reproached so severely by them. It is 
only power from above that could sustain their natural 
timidity in announcing terrible impending calamities 
over an entire nation, and over all mankind. However, 
as to what degree of authority and credence these reve- 
lations may claim, the compiler fully adopts the golden 
maxim of the learned Cardinal Lambertini, afterwards 
Pope Benedict XIV., who writes thus : Though an as- 
sent of Catholic faith be not due to such revelations, they, 
however, deserve a human assent, according to the rides of 
prudence, by which they are probable, and piously credible, 
as the revelations of blessed Hildegarde, St. Bridget, and, 
St. Catherine of Sienna. (De canoniz. sanctorum, Lib. II. 
chap. 32, No. 11.) 



CONTENTS 



Introduction 



FIRST PART. 



WARNING PROPHECIES. 
Chapter Page 

I. Prophetical Predictions of the Solitary D'Orval relative 

to the Present Condition and Future Destiny of Prance 1 1 

II. Prophecy of St. Remigius 31 

III. Prophecy of St. Bridget, of Sweden . . . .34 

IV. Prophecy of Father Jerome Botin, a Holy Benedictine 

Monk 40 

V. Prophecy of Father Neckton, a Jesuit, about France . 44 

VI. Prophecy of Sister Marianne, an Ursuline Nun . 48 

VII. Prophecy of a Franciscan Capuchin Friar . . .54 

VIII. Prophecy of George Michael Wittman ... 57 

IX. Our Lady of La Salette. — Revelations of the Blessed 

Virgin Mary to Melanie and Massimin . . .59 

i. Preliminary Remarks 59 

ii. Letter of Melanie, of La Salette . . .63 
in. Letter of Melanie to a Sister of Providence . 69 
iv. Portion of Melanie's Letter to M. Gerard . 71 

v. Letter of Melanie to Victor C de Stenay 71 

vi. Letter to the Same 74 

X. Manifestation of the Secret of La Salette made by 

Melanie to the Abbe Felician Bliard . . .76 

i. Words of the Most Holy Virgin to Melanie . 76 
ii. Words of Melanie, and Portions of some of her 

Letters 82 

in. Present Mode of Life of Melanie ... 83 
iv. Secret of Massimin Girand . . . .84 

XL Prophecy of the Venerable Abbe Viannay, Cure 

d'Ars, France 85 



INTENTS. xv 

XII. Prophecy of the Venerable Anna Maria Taigi . . 87 

XI II. Predictions of Sister Rose Colomba, a Dominican Nun 97 

XIV. Predictions of Palma Maria Addolorata Matarelli . 10-t 

XV. Prophecy of Jane le Royer, in Religion Sister of the 

Nativity Ill 

XVI. Poetical Prediction, which exists in the Public Bibli- 
oteca of Piacenza, in Italy, with some Remarks 
about Republican Governments . . . .113 



SECOND PART. 

TRIUMPH OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 

I. Jesus Christ ever triumphs in and through his Church 129 

II. Prophecy of St. Cesarius 145 

III. Prophecy of St. Edward, King of England, and of St. 

Malaehy, Archbishop of Armagh .... 147 

IV. Previsions and Predictions about England, of St. Paul 

of the Cross and of Domenico Savio . . . 150 

V. Letters of St. Francis di Paola 155 

VI. David Lazzaretti 165 

VII. Prophetical Previsions and Predictions of the Vener- 
able Bartholomew Holzhauser . . . .172 
VIII. Prophecy of Mary Lataste, a Religious of the Sacred 

Heart 175 

IX. Visions of Elizabeth Mora . . ... 180 

X. Prophecy of Blessed Bobola, S. J. ... 187 

XI. Prophecy of Rodolphus Gekner 189 

XII. Prophecy of Magdalene Porsate .... 190 

XIII. Prophetical Announcements about .the Popes, attrib- 

uted to St Malachy, Archbishop of Armagh, Ireland 195 

XIV. Address of the Catholics to his Holiness Pope Pius IX. 204 



THIRD PART. 

THE LAST JUDGMENT. 

I. Necessity of a General Judgment . . . .211 
II. Nature of the General Judgment . . . . 217 



xvi CONTENTS. 

III. Signs of the approaching General Judgment . . 224 

IV. Remote Signs of the General Judgment . . . 227 
V. Two Other Important Signs of the approaching Gen- 
eral Judgment, — Apostasy from Faith, and the 
Abolition of the Roman Empire .... 235 

VI. More Signs of the approaching General Judgment 241 

VII. An Objection answered 247 

VIII. Prophecy of an Olivetine Monk .... 253 

IX. About Antichrist 256 

X. The last Prophecies and recent Facts about Antichrist 260 

XI. Concluding Remarks 268 



The Christian Trumpet. 



INTRODUCTION. 

" Extinguish not the spirit. Despise not prophecies. But prove 
all things, and hold that which is good." — 1 Thess. v. 19. 

MAN, being composed of soul and body, has need of 
food for his existence. But as the sensible life 
of his body requires material food, so the intellectual life 
of his soul must be nourished with truth. Truth is eter- 
nal ; thence it embraces all time, past, present, and fu- 
ture. In the past we search truth in history. We seize 
with eagerness present events, and we experience a 
strong innate impulse to explore the unknown future. 
This hankering for knowledge in man is the appetite of 
the soul for her natural food, which is truth. A -desire 
to penetrate the future is therefore as innate to man as 
it is natural to him to seek after truth. Any undue in- 
terference tending to hinder man from this legitimate 
search is an attempt to extinguish his spirit. But St. 
Paul says, "Extinguish not the spirit." 

These words of St. Paul possess, however, a higher 
import. The fact that man is composed of spirit and 
body, proves that he occupies a middle state in creation. 
As his body indicates the existence of mere material 
being, so his spirit demonstrates the separate existence 
of pure spiritual substance. In short, as there are 
stones, so there must be angels, because the works of 

1 A 



2 INTRODUCTION. 

God must be- perfect in every kind and in every part. 
If there were material beings, and also beings composed 
of body and spirit, but there were not likewise purer 
spiritual substances, then between man and God a cer- 
tain void would exist, which every law of nature abhors ; 
therefore, the perfection of this universe requires the 
existence of pure spiritual substances that we call angels. 

Moreover, every creature is the expression of one or 
more of God's infinite attributes. Hence every creature 
bears some trait of likeness to the Divine Creator. Now 
God, who is the first cause of all beings, is a most pure 
Spirit, therefore in this universe there must be created 
agents, as St. Thomas says, who, as much as possible to 
a creature, are by nature like unto him, namely, pure 
spiritual substances. 

All true Christian divines teach, that as God commu- 
nicates his special lights to inferior angels, through the 
means of those higher and nearer to him, so God com- 
municates supernatural lights to the soul of man through 
the ministry of his inferior angels. Thus, Every good 
and perfect gift must come from above, from the Father of 
light. How beautiful is this Catholic doctrine of divine 
economy in the government of this world ! St. Paul, 
therefore, for graver reasons, says : Extinguish not the 
spirit, despise not prophecies. Because, as the human body 
could not naturally exist totally separated from contact 
with any other material being, so the human soul is neces- 
sarily degraded, and rendered miserable, if excluded from 
every intercourse with superior intelligences. Hence, 
in every age of the world, among Jews or Gentiles, in 
Christian and pagan ^nations, a most firm and universal 
belief in these spiritual intelligences has ever existed. 
Moreover, it is a general conviction in the human mind 
that these superior intelligences occasionally comma- 



INTRODUCTION. 3 

nicate to man the knowledge of hidden and future 
events. 

Let us pass from reason to authority, and from theory 
to facts. Because the preceding reflections have been 
made for a special class of readers with a sceptical turn 
of mind about modern prophecies, so these persons will 
not dislike to hear the opinion upon this matter of the 
famous political philosopher, Nicolas Machiavelli. In 
the first book and fiftieth chapter of his lectures on 
Titus Livy, he writes what follows : — 

" Before any extraordinary event takes place in any 
city or province, it is previously announced by myste- 
rious signs, or by human prophetical predictions. I do 
not pretend to know the origin of this. But the exam- 
ples of ancient and modern times demonstrate the fact 
that no grave event has ever transpired in any city or 
province, which has not been foretold by auguries, or by 
revelations, or by prodigies, or by other supernatural 
signs. In confirmation of this I might refer here to 
many examples ; but for the sake of brevity I must for- 
bear. I shall, however, mention a fact related by Titus 
Livy, which occurred a short time before the Franks 
came to Rome. A certain man, by name Marck Ledi- 
tius, told the Roman senators that about midnight, 
whilst he was passing through Via Nova, New Street, in 
the city, he heard a superhuman voice commanding him 
to inform the Roman magistrates that the Franks were 
coming to attack Rome. The event soon verified the 
prediction. I should not go from home for proof of this 
truth. Every person among us is well aware how Friar 
Jerome Savonarola foretold beforehand the coming to 
Italy of Charles VIII., king of France. Besides, over 
all Tuscany, it was well known that visions of armed 
men were seen fighting in the air above the city of 



4 INTRODUCTION. 

Arezzo. The cause of these events should be searched 
and explained by those who possess the knowledge of 
natural and supernatural things, which I have not. 
However, as some philosophers assert, it may be that 
the sky being full with spiritual intelligences, who by 
their natural power can foresee future events, these, 
moved by compassion for men, give them a timely warn- 
ing by supernatural signs, in order that they may be 
prepared for the impending calamities. Whatever the 
cause may be, the facts are certain that before any ex- 
traordinary event transpires in any province or kingdom, 
preternatural signs always give the warning in anticipa- 
tion." 

If Machiavelli believes that angels are moved by nat- 
ural compassion to give men timely notice of impend- 
ing calamities, how much more should we admit that 
God will admonish men before he is obliged to inflict 
any public chastisement ! God punishes in mercy. He 
wills not the death, but the conversion of the sinner. 
If the obstinacy of the wicked forces the justice of God 
to chastise them publicly, yet in his divine mercy he 
always vouchsafes to warn men beforehand. These 
miraculous signs and predictions are a practical protest 
of his divine goodness, a sign of his predilection for 
the just, and a lesson for future generations. Hence 
the ro}^al prophet says, Thou, Lord, hast given ivarn- 
ing to them that fear thee, that they may flee from, before 
the bow, that thy beloved may be delivered. (Ps. 1.) 

Christians, who believe in the divine authority of the 
Bible, can find in that sacred book innumerable instances 
of prophetical predictions, and signs and wonders ad- 
monishing the Jewish people about impending calam- 
ity. The spirit of prophecy is not less remarkable in 
the Church of Jesus Christ. This fact is so evident 



INTRODUCTION. 5 

throughout all the New Testament, that it would be a 
loss of time and labor to transcribe the proofs. This 
prophetic spirit will be more fully manifested in this 
last age of the world. " It shall come to pass in the 
last days (saith the Lord) I will pour out my spirit upon 
all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall proph- 
esy, and your young men shall see visions, and your 
old men shall dream dreams. And upon my servants 
indeed, and upon my handmaids, will I pour out in 
those days of my spirit, and they shall prophesy. And 
I will show wonders in the heaven above, and signs on 
the earth beneath ; blood and fire and vapor of smoke." 
(Acts ii. 17.) I have insisted longer than I intended or 
desired in bringing forward arguments and authorities 
in confirmation of the maxim laid down by Machiavelli, 
that, before any grave event takes place in any city, 
province, or kingdom, God always gives beforehand su- 
pernatural warnings to mankind. If this infidel age 
attempts to exclude the providence of God from the 
government of human society, it is the duty of every 
true believer to uphold on every suitable occasion this 
fundamental principle of our holy religion. We have 
now — and we Catholics shall have more in a few years 
— much need of these considerations. 

I shall close this long and perhaps dry article with 
some practical illustrations.. Many readers may remem- 
ber to have perused in Robertson's " History of Ameri- 
ca" some facts adapted to our present subject. This 
Protestant English historian relates that the Spaniards, 
at their first discovery of America, found among those 
native savages a general tradition and certain expecta- 
tion that formidable conquerors were to come from an 
easterly direction to take possession of their country. 
Again, at the arrival, of the Spaniards with Cortez in 



6 INTRODUCTION. 

Mexico, Montezuma delivered a public address to the 
principal men of his empire, reminding them of the tra- 
ditions and predictions of their forefathers, announcing 
the conquest of their country by a foreign nation.* 

From America let us rapidly pass to Africa. In the 
year 1830, at the arrival of the French army in Algeria, 
the French learned from the conquered Algerines and 
Arabs the existence of a prophecy foretelling the con- 
quest of their country by the Franks in punishment for 
their sins. Whilst we are with the Turks we may add, 
that in Palestine and Syria, and in other parts of the 
Ottoman Empire, there is a general expectation and pre- 
sentiment that the Franks are destined by Providence 
to take possession of those countries. We shall have a 
future opportunity to read this prophecy, which cannot 
be far from its happy realization. Our circle round the 
earth will be complete if we travel to Europe and rest 
in Paris, whilst it enjoys a short and stormy peace. 

Thirteen years before the first French Revolution 
of 1792, a venerable old priest, L'Abbe" Beauregard, 
ascended the pulpit on a Sunday, to deliver the usual 
sermon to a large and select audience in the Cathedral 
of Notre Dame in Paris. He began the discourse, and 
for some time he proceeded in the ordinary calm style 
of preaching. But all of a sudden this venerable old 
priest appeared invested with a prophetic spirit. His 
usually pallid countenance became flushed with a pre- 
ternatural fire. With a louder tone of voice, and burn- 
ing words, he announced as certain impending calamities 
over France, and the city of Paris in particular, and he 
gave an anticipated history of their future horrors to 
the astonished multitude. With the voice and spirit of 
a prophet, he spoke of the dethronement of the king, 

* Bejol's History of the Conquest. 



INTRODUCTION. 7 

of the intended profanation and spoliation of churches 
and altars, of the entire abolition of feasts and divine 
worship. " In this holy temple," he said, " bloody and 
lewd songs will be substituted for sacred psalms and holy 
hymns." Then, turning towards the sanctuary of Notre 
Dame, and with his right hand trembling with emotion, 
pointing to the grand, high altar, " There" the holy priest 
exclaimed, with a voice choked with anguish, — " there 
upon that sacred tabernacle the goddess of reason, the 
impure Venus, in the real person of a living infamous 
female, will receive incense and divine homage from im- 
pious and lustful men." It is more easy to imagine than 
to describe the surprise and commotion produced by 
these words in that large assembly. Very few in the 
audience were willing to believe these prophetic predic- 
tions. The venerable preacher was severely criticised 
and censured both by the laity and by the clergy. 
Those who had the greater cause for fear were the loud- 
est and boldest in their condemnation of the supposed 
indiscretion of the old priest. The news of the occur- 
rence spread through the city, and was soon brought to 
the Royal Palace. Everywhere the conduct of the 
preacher at Notre Dame was disapproved and con- 
demned. The holy priest had to suffer. But in a few 
years the events verified the prophecy. Hundreds of 
witnesses saw with their own eyes in tears the realiza- 
tion of the predictions made to their incredulous ears. 
Some of the principal persons who were the least dis- 
posed to give credit to the prophetic words of the saintly 
Abbe Beauregard, were in less than fourteen years 
brought in disgrace to the fatal guillotine erected in the 
square De Greve, in sight of that very cathedral now 
sacrilegiously profaned, where they heard the prophetic 
warning, — a warning they heeded not then, but which 



8 INTRODUCTION. 

in their sad condition they remembered, to admire and 
implore the goodness and mercy of God. Therefore, 
" Extinguish not the spirit. Despise not prophecies. 
But prove all things, and hold that which is good." We 
may believe as certain that before any grave event trans- 
pires in any city, province, kingdom, God always gives 
beforehand warnings to mankind. Now, more directly 
to our point. Everybody knows that during the last 
eighty years the most serious convulsions have agitated 
Europe. Had these grave events been previously foretold ? 
Yes, by all means yes ! — they were most clearly and 
repeatedly predicted. Again, a gigantic, most sangui- 
nary and most destructive war is scarcely finished in 
France. The false prophets of this credulous genera- 
tion, in big ivords and capital letters, announce peace. 
Material interests desire it. Christian charity more 
earnestly prays for it. But this world is not converted 
to God yet. Do not calculate too soon upon a perma- 
nent peace in France, Italy, — Europe. Who will give 
peace to France ? The infidels Thiers, Fabre, & Co. % 
Impossible ! France has not yet complied with the ab- 
solutely necessary conditions of peace demanded by a 
Higher Power than that of Germany. For a most 
Christian nation the conditions of a true, lasting peace 
is the faithful observance of God's holy laws, as the 
prophetess of La Salette lately declared. Much re- 
mains to be done in this respect. Hence, no wonder 
that rumors of wars sound through the air ; thoughtful 
Christians look aghast at the dismal gathering storm in 
France, Italy, — Europe. More serious calamities are 
threatening the immediate future. Can we find, then, 
any authentic prophetical prediction foretelling these 
future events % Certainly we can, if we wish. Peruse, 
then, the present compilation of prophetical predictions, 



INTRODUCTION. 9 

and you will be able to learn much important and use- 
ful information about the immediate future. 

The style of this Introduction, as well as of the next 
chapter, and of the letter of Melanie to her mother, 
will be found somewhat different from the rest of this 
book. The reason is obvious. These articles were pub- 
lished in the " New York Freeman Journal " two years 
ago, when the writer had no fixed intention of compiling 
this present work. Hence, in respectful deference to 
the kind editor of the " Freeman," and of former readers, 
no essential alteration is made in them on the present 
occasion. 



1* 



FIRST PART. 

WABNING PEOPHECIES. 



PKOPHETICAL PREDICTIONS OF THE SOLITARY D'ORVAL 
RELATIVE TO THE PRESENT CONDITION AND FUTURE 
DESTINY OF FRANCE. 

AS St. Paul desires Christians "to despise not 
prophecies, but to prove all things and to hold 
that which is good" (1 Thess. v. 19), before believing in 
any new prophetical prediction, we should be furnished 
with satisfactory proofs for the authenticity and veracity 
of the prophecy. By prophecy we understand the pre- 
diction of future events naturally unknown to man. 
This prediction, then, must exist before the fact foretold. 
Again, when the same prophet predicts various events 
for different periods of time, it is very clear that the 
realization of a considerable portion of his prophecies is 
a sufficient guaranty for the fulfilment of his future pre- 
dictions. Now, these two proofs are found in a remark- 
able manner in support of the Prophecy D'Orval. Jt is, 
beyond all doubt, established, that this long prophecy 
existed before the first French Revolution, and before 
anything was known about the very existence of Napo- 
leon I., of whom it speaks so distinctly. Here I mention 
the principal periodicals wherein it was first published 
in France: Journal des Villes et Campagnes (City and 



12 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Country Journal), 20th June, 1839 ; thence it was 
copied in the Propagateur de la Foi (Propagator of 
the Faith), on two different occasions during the same 
year, Vols. IV. and V. ; also in the Tableltes du Chretien 
(The Christian Tablet) ; the Freiberg Invariable pub- 
lished the same, Tom. XIIL, in 1839. In the following 
year, 1840, it was published in a more satisfactory man- 
ner in the Paris Oracle of Monsieur Dujardin. In that 
article the writer, Monsieur O'Mahony, gives a number 
of letters, which he obtained from different French priests 
and lay gentlemen, proving the existence and knowledge 
of this prophecy before the first French Revolution. I 
shall give the principal portions of these letters. 

Remarks about the Predictions UOrval. 

" We feel bound to ask our readers to rely upon our 
word, when we assure them that they can place all 
confidence on the authority of the following attesta- 
tions. They come from the most pure and respectable 
sources. They are the results of inquiry, and the literal 
expressions of venerable ecclesiastics, and lay persons of 
eminent piety. Were we allowed to mention their names, 
not the least doubt could remain upon this fact. Nobody 
can be surprised at the reserve imposed upon us, and 
why persons who live in France, or are engaged in the 
sacred ministry, do not wish to have their well-known 
names published. (During the reign of King Louis 
Philippe.) " 

"This Prophecy D'Orval was well known in 1816, at 
Bar-le-Duc, by a very large number of persons, some of 

w T hom gave a copy of it to the Very Rev. Canon De , 

which he communicated to Monsieur De L . Though 

this gentleman had no doub't of the exactness of such 
authority, he wished, however, to collect more proofs. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 13 

For this object he obtained new and confirmatory in- 
formation from the inhabitants of Bar-le-Duc. He wrote 
upon this subject to the cure (parish priest) of Mande, 
a city near the ancient abbey D'Orval, who afterwards 
was made Canon and Vicar-General of 0. After some 
considerable delay, this worthy ecclesiastic answered to 
the 'date 29th August, 1833 : — 

" ' I have in my parish a saintly person, who has full faith 
in these predictions. I do not censure her, but I leave her 
to her pious belief. However, I confess that I do not share 
in her convictions.' 

" We like to give this first answer, because the dis- 
position not to believe will add more authority to the 
subsequent change of opinion of this prudent ecclesi- 
astic. This cure of Mande being pressed by the farmer 

gentleman, De L , he, on the 4th of April, 1835, 

wrote a second letter to this effect : — 

" ' I have delayed some time answering the letter with 
which you have -honored me. The cause of it has been the 
necessity I had of gathering better information which I could 
not procure without visiting the locality and exmining divers 
sources, in order to be able to offer you something certain 
about the subject of your letter. Now, behold here the result 
of .my inquiry. It is a certain fact, which excludes every 
doubt, that the prophecies of the Solitary D'Orval, such as 
they are known to you, were written in the abbey D'Orval 
before the French Revolution, namely, before the year 1790. 
At that time they were known and read in that abbey. The 
Baron, Sir Manoville, a personage of sound sense and of re- 
ligion, attests to having read them at that time, without at- 
taching to them the importance which he felt obliged to give 
them afterwards. 

" ' French emigrated ladies knew these prophecies during 
their exile. Many ecclesiastics, among whom the cure of 
Sedan, had without doubt knowledge of them before the 
French Revolution in 1830. It is therefore a well-established 



14 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

fact that this prophecy, exactly as it is known at the present 
day, is proved to have had its origin at an epoch anterior to 
the events which are therein specified in a manner so precise 
and clear as to appear to have been written after their occur- 
rence. In conclusion, every wise and prudent person can give 
to it his full and entire approbation.' 

" So far the letter of the cure of Mande. But Monsieur 

De L went further in his inquiry. He wrote to 

the cure of Sedan, and received from him the following 
answer : — 

" * During my emigration (exile from France on account of 
the Kevolution of 1792), I often heard persons speaking of 
these prophecies. But I had not the opportunity then of read- 
ing the text. It is only since the Restoration (1815) that it 
has been communicated to me. It contains all that relates 
to Napoleon, the return of the Bourbons, their departure, and 
the rest, etc., etc., till the coming of Antichrist. Orval, 
through which I passed a few days before the Revolution in 
the year*1792, is no farther than six leagues (about eighteen 
miles) from here (Sedan). I had occasion to return .thither 
and examine its ruins. I have been able to collect all the 
documents relative to this very interesting prediction. I am 
sure that the most respectable and trustworthy persons in 
these parts, and elsewhere, have in it, like myself, the greatest 
confidence.' 

"Lastly, the cure of Mande, who, in 1833, did not 
believe this prophecy, yet, after examining its well- 
authenticated proofs, became more and more convinced 
of its reality. On the 23d September, 1839, he wrote 
to Monsieur De L : — 

" < The prophecies of the Solitary D'Orval have for some 
time attracted in a peculiar manner the attention of ecclesias- 
tical persons in high positions. The fact that the Archbishop 
of Paris has requested some copies of it, shows that he fully 
and entirely believes in them. His conviction is common to 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 15 

many ecclesiastics distinguished for their learning, and to a 
great number of the faithful esteemed and commendable for 
their piety.' " 

I shall close here with Monsieur O'Mahony's own 
words : — ■ 

"It is this kind of arguments that has to be answered 
by those who, with unmeaning words, and the worthless 
gossip of anonymous writers, sneer against this prophecy. 
After all these facts, the exactness of which we guarantee, 
and after all these testimonies, whose authority every wise 
and prudent person will admit, it remains for us to make 
known the last and final results of long researches made 
about this Prediction of Orval, — a result, certainly the most 
important, because through them we have succeeded in ob- 
taining the real authentic version, which we now publish. 
This is no less than the original text of the Prediction, copied 
in the year 1823, from a book printed in Luxemburg in 1544." 

This should be more than sufficient to demonstrate 
the pre-existence of this prophecy to the events, foretold 
in it. 

More authority could be given, but these will be con- 
sidered sufficient to justify my motive in sending it for 
publication, and perusal by persons, like myself, inter- 
ested in the present condition of France and Europe. 

I have had opportunities to learn that the reading of 
these and other prophetical predictions has exerted 
considerable interest. In translating and arranging 
them to the best of my judgment for publication, I had 
no selfish motive. I desired in a plain and practical 
manner to show that a wise, divine, all-governing Provi- 
dence directs, rules, and controls all the affairs and 
destinies of human society for the welfare of Christ's 
holy Church. With very few honorable exceptions, all 
human governments of the earth seem to have abdicated, 
or at least to overlook in practice, this fundamental 



16 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

maxim of Christian policy. No construction can stand 
long after its principal foundation has been undermined. 
The general uneasiness of the human mind is an ominous 
prognostic of impending calamities. These shall fall 
upon us much sooner than thoughtless and reckless 
men expect. The naming sword of the avenging angel 
is ready to strike. It will cause frightful havoc in this 
self-conceited, infidel, mammon-worshipping generation. 

The false prophets of the usurped pulpits palaver 
the blind passions and delusions of their Sabbath wor- 
shippers, proclaiming peace, peace, prosperity, security. 
The refrain is promptly answered by the giddy scribes 
of an infidel press. With them America is the model 
of Christian nations, the most perfect example of 
Christian morality. But boastful pride and presump- 
tion always go before a fall. With her large share of 
guilt, America cannot avoid her due share of punish- 
ment. 

However, before Divine justice inflicts the deserved 
punishment, God's mercy warns both the guilty and 
the innocent, in order that the guilty may in time 
repent, and the just may not despond, but may be 
moved to prayer and hope. We have full faith in these 
timely warnings. 

We Catholics firmly believe that the word of God has 
not been silenced by the Incarnation. For us the lan- 
guage of prophecy is no strange voice. On the contrary, 
our faith in our sacramental Emmanuel, continually abid- 
ing with his holy Church, makes us expect that in his 
loving goodness and compassionate menyy, he will, 
through his favorite servants, warn the faithful when 
his offended justice is forced to punish the prevailing 
wickedness of mankind. 

Confining our glance to the last one hundred years, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 17 

we shall easily find that God, in divers ivays and at 
sundry times, has spoken through prophetic predictions, by 
miraculous apparitions, by prodigious signs given in 
sacred pictures and devout statues. These heavenly 
mysterious signs have been daily witnessed during many 
months by entire populations. These supernal appari- 
tions, after the most irrefragable evidence, have been 
solemnly approved by competent ecclesiastical authority. 
Here, as a recent example, I mention the celebrated ap- 
paritions in the year 1858, to Bemardette at the rock of 
Massabielle, near Lourdes, in France. I should advise 
the readers of this to peruse the authentic account of 
the apparitions, and of numerous miraculous cures, 
given in a splendid work with the title " Our Lady of 
Lourdes." They will be satisfied that God speaks yet 
to the children of men. 

Moreover, has not the present saintly Pope Pius IX., 
at divers times and in various ways, warned the faithful 
to prepare for impending calamities % Can we hear so 
many merciful calls, and remain indifferent 1 ? Can we 
suppose that in so many and such explicit heavenly 
voices there is no meaning 1 They are full of meaning, 
and also pregnant with danger for us, if we heed them 
not. We all desire peace, prosperity, and happiness. 
When men shall practically recognize the sovereign 
dominion over them of the true living God ; when we 
shall boldly proclaim our belief in the Divine authority 
of Jesus Christ, as exercised upon earth through his 
infallible Vicar, the Bishop of Rome ; when every Chris- 
tian government shall imitate the noble example of 
the Catholic Republic of Ecuador, in South America, 
and conform their conduct to the maxims of the gospel, 
— then, but then only, lasting peace, true prosperity, and 
real happiness shall be enjoyed by mankind. 






18 THE CHEISTIAN TEUMPET. 

My personal opinion relative to them is founded upon 
the following considerations : First, the proofs of the 
authenticity of the Predictions D'Orval. Secondly, the 
agreement of these predictions, especially about the 
imminent future, with many other prophecies made by 
different canonized saints and eminent servants of God, 
very distant from each other in point of time and coun- 
try : for instance, St. Bridget, of Sweden ; St. Francis 
de Paula, already mentioned. To these I could have 
added St. Malachy, of Ireland; St. Thomas, of Canter- 
bury ; St. Francis, of Assissium ; St. Margaret, of Cor- 
tona; St. Catherine, of Sienna, etc., etc. Also the ven- 
erable Abbot Werdin, of Otranto, who died in the year 
1279, distinctly foretold the future appearance in France 
of the youthful prince mentioned by St. Francis de Paula, 
and in these prophetical Predictions D'Orval. A goodly 
number of similar predictions contemporary with, or sub- 
sequent to, this of D'Orval have likewise been made by 
persons of acknowledged sanctity in France and Italy. 
All this, and much more, is contained in the sixth edition, 
issued in 1864, in Turin, of a collection of these and 
other prophecies, gathered with great care by several 
learned priests. As soon as published, these predictions 
have been sought after with such avidity that each suc- 
cessive edition was soon exhausted. They have been 
perused by scores of thousands of Catholics, and by 
thousands of pious and learned ecclesiastics of every 
degree, from the most humble cure to the highest per- 
sonages of Rome. Thirdly, if we except some few infidel 
sceptics in France, nobody has attempted to deny or 
contradict them. Now, could we not safely interpret 
this prudent and respectful silence of the Church in a 
matter of such importance as a kind of at least indirect 
sanction of these prophetical predictions 1 My remarks, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 19 

of course, are not exclusively confined to D'Orval's pre- 
dictions; for I have corroborated them with several 
others. Fourthly, for me, the events already trans- 
pired, the present condition of Europe, and the restless 
agitation of the human mind in every nation of the 
globe, very strongly incline my judgment to expect that 
the fulfilment of these predictions will in a few years be 
effected. 

We remarked above that the second and perhaps best 
guaranty for a prophecy is the actual realization of a con- 
siderable portion of the events foretold. We are now 
going to give this proof. The predictions of the Solitary 
D'Orval, at the present time, form naturally two distinct 
parts, namely, past and future prophecies ; the first part 
is the longest, the second the most important. In the 
original and copies the principal predictions are given in 
distinct paragraphs ; but these are not marked by any 
numbers; on this occasion I have concluded to mark 
them with Roman numbers : first, to facilitate their in- 
telligence ; secondly, for the sake of reference ; thirdly, 
to render more convenient some desirable comment. 
After this explanation, we pass to the prophecy, the title 
of which is this : — 

Sure Prophecies revealed by the Lord to a Solitary for 
the Consolation of God's Children. 

I. At a certain time a young man, coming from over 
the sea to the country of Celtic-Gaul (France), will make 
himself remarkable by his power and counsel (sagacity ?). 
[N. B. Napoleon Bonaparte L, from the island of Corsica, 
went to France.] But the great ones, beginning to fear 
him, will send him to fight in the land of captivity. 
(Egypt, in the prophetic style of the Bible, is called the 
land of captivity.) 



20 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

II. Victory shall bring him back to the first country 
(France). The Sons of Brutus will be very much stupe- 
fied at his return, for he will domineer over them, and 
assume the name of Emperor. 

[N. B. In this, as well as several other modern prophe- 
cies, the Red Republicans, or rather secret societies and 
conspirators, are decorated with the ignoble title of Sons 
of Brutus. Pagan Roman history can supply the reason 
for this title. This word Brutus can also. Those who 
desire the best explanation, in the words of our divine Re- 
deemer, may read it in the gospel. St. John viii. 44.] 

III. Many high and powerful kings shall conceive 
much fear because of the Eagle, which shall seize many 
sceptres and crowns. Infantry and cavalry Eagles and 
blood shall with him fly. like midges in the air. All 
Europe is greatly terrified at the shedding of blood, for 
he shall be so powerful as to induce the belief that God 
is fighting with him. [Napoleon, like Attila, was God's 
scourge in Europe ; he took the Eagle for his war stand- 
ard.] 

IV. God's Church is somewhat consoled in beholding 
again her temples opened to her own sheep entirely, dis- 
persed ; and God is praised. [During the first French 
Revolution by the Red Republicans, Christianity was 
officially and totally abolished in France. Bishops, 
priests, religious, pious lay Catholics, were martyred. 
Napoleon I. abolished this impious law, and restored our 
holy religion in France. But his motive was more po- 
litical than religious. The good attempted by bad 
men is always imperfect, and of a short duration. We 
are going to witness this fact.] 

V. But it is finished ; the moons are passed. The 
old man of Zion (Pope Pius VII.) cries to God from his 
heart very much oppressed by burning grief. [This 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 21 

holy Pope was confined in prison, and much harassed by 
order of Napoleon. Temporary success always makes 
bad men proud, arrogant, and tyrannical. But when they 
dare persecute the Church of Christ, and his holy Vicar 
upon earth, their punishment and humiliation is inevi- 
table. Our Holy Father, Pius IX., is at the present 
kept prisoner in his own capital, and oppressed with 
burning grief by an apostate and impious government. 
He and the whole Catholic Church is crying to God. 
We are certain of final victory.] 

VI. Behold the powerful man (Napoleon) blinded by 
sin and crimes. He leaves the grand city (Paris) with 
such a splendid army that the like nobody ever saw. 
But no military man is able to resist the face of the 
weather. Behold a third part of his army, and again 
a third part, perish (in Russia) through the cold of the 
Almighty Lord. [God is always at every time and in 
every country the Lord of hosts. "And now, ye 
kings, understand : receive instruction, you that judge 
the earth. Serve ye the Lord with fear. Embrace dis- 
cipline, lest at any time the Lord be angry, and you 
perish from the just way, when his wrath shall be kin- 
dled in a short time. Blessed are they that trust in 
him." Ps. ii.] 

VII. But now ten years are passed after the era of 
desolation, as I have said in its place. (See No. V.) 
Widows and orphans have raised vehement lamentations. 
Lo ! God is no longer inexorable. [Observe the efficacy 
of the fervent prayer of afflicted souls in moving God to 
mercy. He uses what instruments he likes for the wel- 
fare of his people. On this occasion, to restore peace to 
his Church, the Lord of hosts employed the power of 
three schismatical and heretical nations, — Russia, Prussia, 
and England.] 



22 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

VIII. The depressed potentates recover their 
strength, and form an alliance for the overthrow of 
the man so much feared. Coming with them, behold 
the old blood of former ages (the Bourbons), which 
recovers its dignity and place in the great city (Paris), 
whilst the above-mentioned man, deeply humbled, goes 
to a place on the same sea whence he came. [The small 
island of Elba, to which Napoleon I. was exiled, in April, 
1814, is not far from Corsica, his native island.] 

IX. God alone is great. The eleventh moon is not 
yet risen, and the bloody scourge of the Lord chastises 
again the great city, and the old blood flies away from 
Paris. [Napoleon, after ten months of exile, broke his 
parole, returned again to France, where he remained 
during the one hundred famous days, was again de- 
feated at the battle of Waterloo, sent to St. Helena, 
where he died in 1821.] 

X. God alone is great. He loves his people, and 
abominates blood. The fifth moon shone upon many 
soldiers from the East. France is covered with military 
men and war machinery. It is all over with the man of 
the sea. Behold, the old Capetian blood returned once 
more. 

XI. God wills peace. May his holy name be blessed. 
Now a great and prosperous peace will flourish in France. 
The white flower is held in great honor. Many sacred 

canticles are sung in the house of God In the 

mean while the Sons of Brutus look with rage at the 
white flower. They obtain an important decree. 

[N. B. The white lily is the emblem of the old royal 
house of Bourbons. Their flag is also white. The lily is 
the emblem of purity ; the white flag that of peace and 
honesty. No wonder, then, that the impious Sons of 
Brutus, or rather of Belial, like their father, hate the very 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 23 

sight of such emblems, as the Devil hates the sight of 
the cross. Look, if you can penetrate into their secret 
conventicles ; they are busy at their old work ; they are 
conspiring in the great Babylon ; they obtain a decree 
against the Jesuits and other religious-teaching commu- 
nities in France. This is always and everywhere the 
first attempt of that antichristian sect.] 

XII. For this cause God is again grievously offended, 
because he loves his elect (religious), and because the 
sacred days (Sundays and holy days) are profaned. God 
will try, during eighteen times twelve moons, their 
return to him. [Some explain that God will await the 
return of the French to faith and piety during the 
period from the first exile of Napoleon to 1830, which 
not being obtained, then the punishment follows.] 

XIII. God alone is great. He purifies his people 
through various tribulations, but always to the detriment 
of the wicked ; therefore, through the instrumentality of 
a numerous and accursed sect, which walks in the dark 
(secret societies), a terrible conspiracy is formed against 
the white flower, and the poor old blood of the Capet 
(Bourbons, Charles X.) has to fly from the great city 
(Paris), for which the Sons of Brutus are very much re- 
joiced. 

[Who can be so wilfully blind as not to see in these 
prophetic words the spirit, character, and aim of secret 
European societies 1 During the last one hundred years 
they have been the forges of all revolutions and persecu- 
tions against the Catholic religion.] 

XIV. Listen how the servants of the Lord very 
strongly cry to the Most High God, and he does not 
hear on account of the noise of his arrows, which he 
tempers in the fires of his wrath to transfix the heart of 
the impious. [Reflect, here, why sometimes the fervent 



24 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

prayers of the just are not immediately granted by God : 
it is for the greater punishment of their enemies ; for, 
according to St. Augustine, God delays to hear our peti- 
tions, in order to grant them to our best advantage.] 

XV. Woes to France! The Gaul [Gallican?J will 
erase the white flower, and a great one will be saluted 
King of the People. A strong commotion shall be ex- 
perienced among nations, because the crown will be im- 
posed by those artisans who fought in the vast city. 
[Louis Philippe was not, like the old Bourbon, King of 
France, but King of the French. He was crowned by 
the victorious mob of Paris : hence he was styled the 
citizen-king, — better, perhaps, the King of Democracy.] 

XVI. God alone is great. The power of the impious 
shall sensibly increase; but let them make haste! [our 
divine Lord used a like expression with Judas,] for be- 
hold the opinions of the Gauls [Gallicans?] come in 
collision, and there is great dissension in their councils. 
The King of the People, who at first was considered very 
weak, yet will go against many of the wicked. But he 
was not well established [in faith and religion ; he was 
a high Freemason] ; lo ! God casts him down. 

[At the bloody revolution in Paris, July, 1830, when 
Charles X. was dethroned, Louis Philippe, Duke of 
Orleans, his cousin, was elected King of the French. 
But history shows that only a truly Christian Catholic 
monarch can reign long and prosperously in France. 
Louis Philippe was not a good Catholic king, much less 
a Most Christian King, as all monarchs of France were 
styled : hence, in his turn, he was expelled in February, 
1848, when a French Republic was again proclaimed. 
But France can never be long a Republic ! For France, 
a Republic, is inevitable civil war. Only a solidly 
established kingdom or empire can procure peace and 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 25 

happiness to France ; for such monarchy the foundation 
must be laid in the heart of the French nation, and this 
must rest on St. Peter's Rock ! As only a true Pope can 
be the real Bishop and legitimate King of Rome, so only 
a monarch, indeed most Christian, can be able to govern 
France well. Such is the decree of Heaven. The second 
part of this prophecy, as well as several other prophetical 
predictions, have proclaimed it. Do you, reader, cry, 
Superstition? Is it superstition to believe that Jesus 
Christ, very God and man, is the King of kings and Lord 
of lords ? " Every creature in heaven and on the earth 
and in the sea, I heard all saying, To him who sitteth on 
the throne, o.nd to the Lamb, benediction and honor and 
glory and power for ever and ever" (Apoc. v. 13.) This 
evidently embraces more than France and Europe. I 
believe it embraces the whole universe ; therefore this 
earth, and every human government. But the history 
of at least fifteen hundred years sufficiently shows that 
only a monarch indeed most Christian can govern France 
well. In the year 505, the apostle of France, St. 
Remigius, wrote to his great spiritual son, Clovis, the 
first Christian king of Catholic France, offering, for his 
acceptance, the best charter for the successful govern- 
ment of the French people : " Choose wise councillors, 
who will be an honor to your reign. Respect the clergy. 
Be the father and protector of your people. If you do 
this, you will draw down upon yourself the divine bless- 
ings." Does not this also imply that these promised 
divine blessings will be withheld from every ruler in 
France who does not live and act as a most Christian 
monarch ? The evidence of the past is the best guaran- 
ty for the future.] 

XVII. Howl, ye Sons of Brutus. Call upon you the 
wild beasts, which are ready to devour you. God alone 



26 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

is great ! What booming of arms ! There is not yet a 
full number of moons, and, behold, many warriors are 
coming. 

[We are arrived at the threshold of the future. No 
wonder, then, if this portion of the Predictions of 
D'Orval appears more mysterious and obscure than the 
former, which had for us relation to the past. Let the 
past, then, be our light and guide to the dark future. 
For the present, those who desire to understand the 
highly important meaning of the above prophetic words 
should never forget what is signified by Sons of Brutus. 
Let us hold this fact of secret history as certain, that, 
during the last one hundred years, the principal revolu- 
tions, at least in Catholic countries, and consequent 
persecutions of the best classes of Catholics and re- 
ligious, have been precipitated upon society by the 
worthy Sons of Brutus. This has been the fact in France, 
Spain, Portugal, and in all their dependencies ; in Italy, 
Hungary, Austria, Bavaria, and other parts of Germany. 
By the same class of men the attempt has lately been 
made in Ireland. It will soon be more successful in 
England. Simple-minded Christians may not believe 
this truth, secret accomplices in these intrigues may 
affect to deny this assertion, or pretend to sneer at this 
statement. But others, more sincere, have acknowl- 
edged the fact. Let American Catholics be upon their 
guard ; the storm so long brewing in the East (Orient) is 
fast spreading to the far West. Is it very improbable 
that the secret wire-pullers may soon use it as a political 
machine 1 Watch, and you will discover more than one 
ominous sign ! What is the object and intention of the 
so-called Grand Army of the Republic 1 It forebodes no 
good for Catholics. We may' fear, but we shall not 
despond. Read again the prophecy No. XIII. Reflect 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 27 

on these words : " He (God) purines his people through 
various tribulations, but always to the detriment of the 
wicked." Here again the prophet says : " Howl, ye Sons 
of Brutus " (to express their distress and rage). " Call 
upon you the wild beasts, which are ready to devour 
you." Men not guided by superior lights of faith and 
reason, but impelled by passion, always act with precipi- 
tation ; this very precipitation forms the pit, which, 
under the wise and just, but mysterious design of Divine 
Providence, they dig for their own fall and destruction. 
" There is not yet a full number of moons." In his 
long-suffering patience, God would have allowed some 
years' longer tranquillity and peace to France and Europe ; 
but the violent passions and impatient eagerness of the 
Sons of Brutus precipitate the calamity. But lo ! they 
surfer a crushing defeat where they expected certain 
victory; they bring upon themselves the wild beasts, 

prepared and ready to devour them What these 

wild beasts are, we may learn from the epithets used by 
the defeated Sons of Brutus against the German armies 
and their leaders in France. The Sons of Brutus fight 
against, but are defeated by, their brothers ! God pun- 
ishes his people through various tribulations; but al- 
ways to the detriment of his wicked enemies.] 

XVIII. It is finished. The mountain of God, deso- 
lated (the Church), has cried to God, the children of 
Juda have invoked God from a strange land, and, 
behold, God is no longer deaf. [N. B. By these children 
of Juda, in the prophetic style, we should understand the 
priests and faithful Catholics, who shall be soon exiled, 
or who will emigrate through the impending civil war, 
and religious persecution by the Sons of Brutus in 
France. We may also understand the old royal Bour- 
bon family so long exiled from their country, and that 



28 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

will in a few years be restored to the throne of St. 
Louis.] 

XIX. What fire goes together with his (God's) ar- 
rows ! Ten times six moons, and again six times ten 
moons have nourished his wrath (about eleven years). 
Woes to thee, populous city (Paris) ! Behold kings 
armed by the Lord ! . . . . But fire hath already burned 

thee to the ground Thy just ones, however, shall 

not perish ; God has heard them ; the place of wicked- 
ness is purged by fire ; the ample river (Seine) has 
carried to the sea its waters all red with blood. 

XX. France (continues the Prophecy D'Orval), France, 
that appeared dilacerated, is on the point of being re- 
united. God loves peace. Come, young Prince, leave 
the Island of Captivity. Join the lion to the white flower. 
Come. God wills what has been foreseen. The ancient 
blood of centuries will also put an end to long divisions. 
Then shall be seen in France one shepherd only. 

[N.T3. More than twenty different prophecies in this 
book distinctly predict the appearance in France of a 
young Prince, a lineal descendant of the old Capetian 
blood. 

Who this young Prince can be it is difficult to tell. 
It is one of those mysteries with which the wisdom of God 
likes to baffle the calculations and designs of men. He 
is invited by the prophet D'Orval to leave the Island of 
Captivity. What is meant by this island we cannot 
explain. In relation to Napoleon I., by this expression 
the same prophet indicated Egypt. In this particular 
case it may be Egypt, or it may be England.] 

XXL The powerful man, assisted by God, will estab- 
lish himself well. Many wise laws shall restore peace. 
This scion of Capet will be so prudent and wise that all 
men will believe God to be with him. Thanks to the 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 29 

Father of mercies, the Holy Sion (Holy Catholic Church) 
sings again in the temples, One only God. Many poor 
wandering sheep (Protestants) shall come to drink of the 
living spring of truth and grace. Three princes and 
kings shall throw off the garb of error, and will see 
clearly in the faith of God. At this time two thirds of 
a great nation of the sea (England) shall reassume the 
true faith. [Several other prophecies foretell these con- 
soling future events even in more clear expressions. In 
fact, they announce the general conversion of mankind 
to Catholic Christianity before the end of twenty years 
from this date, through the zeal of the future Angelic 
Pope (Papa Angelicus), with the energetic co-operation 
of the future Monarch of France and the new religious 
Order so distinctly foretold by St. Francis de Paula, and 
by other saints and servants of God. I do not expect 
that all those who read these announcements will believe 
them. For my part, I like to say with holy Job : / 

know that my Redeemer liveth This my hope is laid 

tip in my bosom. (Job xix. 25.)] 

XXII. God is again praised during fourteen times ten 
moons, and six times thirteen moons. God is the only 
Master of Mercies, and for this he will, moreover, for the 
sake of his elect, prolong the peace during ten other 
times twelve moons. [All this gives about forty years. 
However, this last sentence indicates that, during the 
period of peace and prosperity, many Christians will 
begin to grow cold; hence the Lord of Mercy has to 
exercise this divine attribute for the sake of his elect.] 

XXIII. God alone is great. Much good has been 
accomplished. The saints are about to suffer. The 
man of sin arrives. He (Antichrist) is born from two 
bloods. The white flower becomes obscured during ten 
times six moons, and six times twenty moons (during 



30 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

about one hundred and eighty months), and it disap- 
pears, nevermore to be seen. In that time much evil 
will be done ; little good. Many nourishing cities shall 
perish through fire. Israel, with good heart, comes to 
Christ-God. The accursed sects and the faithful be- 
lievers shall form two distinct parties. 

XXIV. All is over. God alone shall be believed. A 
third part of the Gauls (France), and again a third part 
and half, shall have no more faith. The same shall be 
with other nations. And, behold, already six times three 
moons, and four times five moons, which are separated, 
and the age of the end is begun. 

XXV. After a number of moons not full (those evil 
days shall be shortened, as promised by our Divine 
Saviour, because of the elect. Matt. xxiv. 22) God 
fights through his two just ones (Henoch and Elias), 
and the man of sin (Antichrist) will get the upper 
hand (he will kill them). But all is finished. [The ap- 
parent temporary success of the wicked is ever the most 
certain sign of their impending defeat ; and this defeat 
is always more complete in proportion to their success.] 

The high God sets a wall of fire that obscures my 
understanding. I can see no more. May he be forever 
praised. 

(End of time, and beginning of eternity, in about one 
hundred years hence.) 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 31 

CHAPTER II. 

PROPHECY OF ST. REMIGIUS. 

ST. REMIGIUS, Bishop of Rheims, in Celtic Gaul 
(France), baptized King Clovis, with three thousand 
of his principal nobles and officers of his court and army, 
on Christmas morning in the year 494. The famous 
Archbishop of Rheims, Hinemar, who lived in the ninth 
century, says that St. Remigius, on the eve of Christmas, 
made to Clovis the following prophecy. This prophecy is 
related by the great ecclesiastical historian Baronius in 
the years 494 and 512, in his ecclesiastical annals. Many 
other authors, in different ages and in different countries, 
mention the same. Among them, Vincent de Beauvais 
{Speculum Historiale, Tom. XX, c. 49) ; Gerson, in his 
panegyric of St. Louis, King of France ; Godefrid, of 
Viterbo ; Aimoin (Tom. V, c. 21) ; Hyppolitus, Bishop in 
Sicily, — add that the great French monarch, who shall 
subject all the East, shall come about the end of the world. 
Several Byzantine writers, among whom Agathias and 
Chalcondyle, have taken notice of this prophecy of St. 
Remigius, which is as follows : — 

" Take notice, my child," St. Remigius said to King 
Clovis, " that the kingdom of France is predestined by 
God for the defence of the Roman Church, which is the 
only true Church of Christ. This kingdom shall one day 
be great among the kingdoms of the earth, and shall 
embrace all the limits of the Roman Empire, and shall 
submit all other kingdoms to its own sceptre. 

" It shall last until the end of time. 

" It shall be victorious and prosperous as long as it will 



32 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

remain faithful to the Holy Roman See, and will not be 
guilty of any of those crimes which ruin nations ; but it 
shall be rudely punished every time that it will become 
unfaithful to its vocation." 

The uninterrupted tradition of all ages combine in 
asserting the authenticity of this prophecy. 

All ecclesiastical writers of France, all the ancient 
chronicles, and all agiographers, from Venerable Bede, 
who lived in the seventh century, to Baronius, in the 
sixteenth century, and M. Ch. Barthelemy, in his history 
of the Saints of France, mention it, when they have 
occasion to speak about St. Remigius and King Clovis. 
But the realization of this prophecy is no less attested 
by the uniform testimony of every age. To be con- 
vinced of this fact, it is sufficient to open the history of 
France. Everybody will be forced to admit that this, 
prophecy is the programme and compendium of French 
history. All great events in France continually revolve 
on this point. All that astonished humanity observed 
at the times of King Clovis, of the Emperor Charlemagne 
and St. Louis, men are ever surprised to see repeated in 
.France. 

The greatest writer of our age, M. the Count de 
Maistre, could pen these celebrated words : — 

" It is sufficient to open history in order to see that 
the punishment, inflicted on France when she is culpable 
against God or his Church, goes out of all ordinary 
rules, and that the protection granted to her by God 
is also of an extraordinary character. 

" These two prodigies combined are reciprocally multi- 
plied, and present one of the most astonishing specta- 
cles that the human mind has ever contemplated." 

This prophecy of St. Remigius became famous both in 
the West and East. 

The Saracens of Sicily relied on this prophecy when, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 33 

without fear, they resisted the attack of the great Em- 
peror Nicephorus, saying that it was not he whom the 
oracles foretold as their future victor, but that it would 
have to be a great monarch of the French nation, which 
would have to attain the highest power before the end 
of the world, and then put an end to the Ottoman 
Empire. 

The Venerable Bede, in the seventh century, supports 
this prophecy with the oracles of the ancient Sibyls 
(Carmma Sibyl, Tom. VIII). More than a thousand 
years ago, Rabanus Maurus, who was a Benedictine 
abbot in Fulda in the year 822, and afterwards Arch- 
bishop of Mayence, made the following statement : — 

"Our principal doctors agree in announcing to us, 
that towards the end of time one of the descendants of 
the kings of France shall reign over all the Roman 
Empire ; and that he shall be the greatest of the 
French monarchs, and the last of his race. 

"After having most happily governed his kingdom, he 
will go to Jerusalem, and depose on Mount Olivet his 
sceptre and crown. 

" This shall be the end and conclusion of the Roman 
and Christian Empire." 

The monk Adson repeats this ancient tradition in the 
tenth century. He made use of this prophecy to prove 
that the end of the world should not, as some persons 
believed, take place at the end of that century ; because, 
he said, the great French monarch is not yet come. 
This prophecy is found in the book of Antiquities in an 
appendix to the works of St. Augustine (Tom. VI., Bene- 
dictine edition). This work is attributed to the cele- 
brated Alcuin, the friend and teacher of Charlemagne. 
2* c 



34 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 



CHAPTER III. 

PROPHECY OF ST. BRIDGET, OF SWEDEN. 

ST. BRIDGET was the daughter of a royal prince of 
Sweden, called Birger, and of Ingeburgis, a lady de- 
scended from the kings of the Goths. Bridget was born 
in 1304. At ten years of age, listening to a sermon on the 
Passion of our Divine Saviour, she was so strongly affected 
that the impression lasted through her whole future life. 
In obedience to her father, Bridget, when only sixteen 
years of age, married Ulpho, a very pious and religious 
young prince of Nericia, in Sweden. They had eight chil- 
dren. Their house was like a most exemplary and fer- 
vent religious community. Ulpho died in the year 1343. 
Bridget made pilgrimages to Compostella in Spain, to 
Palestine, and to Rome, where she died on the 23d of July, 
1373. St. Bridget wrote several pious works, one of which 
is about her revelations. These were printed in Lubec, 
1492; at Nuremberg, 1522; in Rome, 1521, 1556, 
1606, 1608; at Antwerp, 1611; at Cologne, 1628; at 
Munich, 1680. 

A considerable number of these revelations were 
written from her relation by Peter, a Swedish Cistercian 
monk, who was her confessor, and companion in her 
many travels, and who died 1390. The eighth book 
was written by Alphonsus, surnamed the Spaniard, and 
the hermit, who resigned the bishopric of Jena, in Anda- 
lusia, and who was also her confessor. (See Butler's ' 
" Lives of Saints, 8th October.") 

The following prophecy of St. Bridget was found in a 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 35 

lead case in the vaults of the Benedictine Fathers in the 
city of Naples, which they preserved in their library. 
The copy, which we herein publish, was taken from the 
convent of St. Dominic, in the town of Mareno, where it 
was discovered by Francis Famesone Biondi, a notary- 
public of the same place, and which was published in 
a collection of prophecies with the title of Oracolo, in 
the year 1856. St. Bridget prophesied the fall of the 
Greek Empire in the following words : — 

I. Let the Greeks know that their empire, their 
kingdoms, or dominions, shall never be secure or in 
settled peace, but will always be held in subjection 
by their enemies, from whom they shall have to suffer 
most grievous hardships and constant distresses ; until, 
with true humility and good-will, they shall have de- 
voutly submitted themselves to the Church of Rome and 
to her faith, conforming themselves entirely to the holy 
ordinances and rites of that Church. 

II. When the Feast of St. Mark (the Apostle), April 
25, shall fall on Easter Sunday, the Feast of St. Anthony 
of Padua, 13th of June, shall occur on the Feast of 
Pentecost, and that of St. John the Baptist, 24th, shall 
come on the Feast of Corpus Christi, the whole world 
shall cry, Woe ! 

[During this present century this has nearly happened 
already twice, namely, in the year 1848 and 1859, when 
the Pope and the Church were severely tried. It will 
happen once more, namely, in 1886. But we must par- 
ticularly remark this last event, in which alone the" 
Bridgitine warning will be literally verified ; for then 
Easter shall exactly occur on the twenty-fifth day of April, 
Pentecost on the 13th, and Corpus Christi on the 24th 
of June. Whereas, in the years 1848 and 1859 it was 
very near, but not exactly on the same dates ; it will be 



36 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

the same in the following century, namely, 1943, but 
few of the present readers shall be able to witness this 
last calamity. In reciting on St. Mark's day the Litany 
of the Saints, as commanded by the Church, Catholic 
clergymen might think of this.] 

III. For the Lily reigning in the superior part shall 
move the encampments against the seed of the Lions, 
and shall surround the children of men that will fight 
against the Lily. At that time the sign of impiety shall 
be raised. (The famous tree of liberty in the year 1 792 
in France, and in Rome, 1849.) 

[Observe that in the year 1791, Easter, Pentecost, 
and Corpus Christi fell as above, 1848.] 

IV. At that time will come out of the island (of Cor- 
sica) a terrible son of man (Napoleon Bonaparte), carry- 
ing war in his powerful arm, and with the French he 
will fight against the Italians, Germans, Sarmatians, 
Spaniards, and Turks. Everything shall be upset. 
During three consecutive years there shall be fighting 
among the faithful. The Lily, or Bourbon kings, shall 
lose the crown, which shall be taken up by the Eagle, 
and with which shall be crowned the son of an obscure 
man risen from the sea, who will carry the admirable 
sign in the promised land. Woe ! woe ! ! woe ! ! ! when 
the son of man shall seat himself on the throne of the 
Lilies (on the throne of the Bourbons in France), then 
great tribulations shall be in the Church. 

V. During the six following years there shall be 
many and great wars among Christians, and in some 
country the war shall be so cruel that men never saw 
the equal. Ah ! child, consider well whether thou will 
be on the side of good, or of evil ! If thou art on 
the side of good, or right, why dost thou not raise up 
again the columns of the Church 1 Why dost thou not 
restore them to their proper place ? 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 37 

[Should not these words of our holy prophetess be con- 
sidered as addressed to Napoleon the First, who pre- 
tended for a time to be a true Catholic, exhorting him 
to give a practical proof of his religion by restoring the 
true, legitimate French bishops to their vacant or 
usurped sees, by respecting the rights of the Church, 
and protecting the Pope 1 ] 

VI. Then shall rise the congress of iniquity (Free- 
masons aud Jansenists), that will be able to excite the 
Gallicans against the Church of God. However, Gal- 
licanism shall perish, of its own disease. But the son 
of man, the parvenu of the sea, shall be most invincible 
in war, and shall subdue all Germany. The great house 
(Austrian Empire) shall almost be pulled down. But at 
last the Eagle will come from the North to the West, and 
shall together with her children be surrounded by the 
towers of Spain, and they will raise Germany up again. 

VII. The Eagle (of Napoleon) will also invade Ma- 
hometan countries (Egypt and Syria), and will carry the 
admirable sign in the land of promise. Peace and 
abundance shall return to the world. 

But shortly after new wars shall break out. Woe to 
you, Venice ! Woe to you, Lucca and Genoa, Italian 
republics / Woe, because after the year 1790 you shall 
all be pulled down by the hands of the French. Then 
in Europe there will be very many wicked men (wicked 
and impious men, then, are the real enemies and de- 
stroyers of true republican governments). New wars ! 
wars carried on with much cruelty and fierceness, many 
cities shall be destroyed, an innumerable quantity of 
men shall be killed, the very head of the world shall be 
shaken. This most unhappy war shall eud, when an 
emperor of Spanish origin will be elected (see " Letters 
of St. Francis de Paula "), who will in a wonderful 



38 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

manner be victorious through the sign of the Cross. He 
shall destroy the Jewish and the Mahometan sects ; he 
will restore the church of Santa Sophia (in Constan- 
tinople), and all the earth shall enjoy peace and pros- 
perity ; and new cities will be erected in many places. 

[It is well known that a grandson of Louis XIV., the 
great king of France, was made king of Spain, and the 
royal families of Spain and Naples, as well as the Duke 
of Parma, are its lineal descendants. In order, however, 
to understand better this prophecy, read the " Letters 
of St. Francis de Paula," chapter v., page 155.] 

VIII. Sweden shall see again the true light of Faith, 
w T hen it will be governed by a queen born with eleven 
fingers. 

IX. Antichrist shall be born from an accursed wo- 
man, who will pretend to be well informed in spiritual 
things, and of an accursed man, from the 'flesh 
(semine) of whom the Devil shall form his work. The 
time of this Antichrist, well known to me, will come 
when iniquity and impiety shall above measure abound. 
Before, however, Antichrist arrives, the gate of Faith 
will be opened to some nations, and the Scripture shall be 
verified. People without intelligence shall glorify me, and 
deserts shall be inhabited. Hence, when many Christians 
will be lovers of heresies, and wicked men will perse- 
cute the clergy and will hate justice, this should be the 
sign that Antichrist shall come without delay. [Are we 
not at present in these bad times 1 ] 

X. Lastly, he shall arrive, the most wicked of men, 
and, helped by the Jews, he will fight against the whole 
world ; he will reign during three years, and shall have 
dominion over the whole earth ; he will make every 
effort to abolish from the earth the Christian name, and 
very many Christians shall be killed. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 39 

In the copy of the above prophecy transmitted to us, 
the following dates are connected with it, but we cannot 
vouch that they were made by St. Bridget : — 

In the year 1740, great earthquakes. 

• 1760. Africa shall be on fire. 

1783. Most awful earthquakes in many places. 

1791. The wrath of God shall be over the whole 
earth. 

1800. God shall be acknowledged by few men. 

1829. A portion of Spain shall fall ; Italy shall experi- 
ence fears. 

1830. Very many shall fight. 

1846. There shall be no pastor. 

1847. New wars. 

1848. People shall rise against people. 

• 1849. Rome shall be defiled with blood. 

1860. The most wicked of men (Garibaldi) shall come 
forth. 

1886. The great monarch shall appear. 

1890. Mankind shall acknowledge the Unity and 
Trinity of God, and there shall be one Shepherd and 
one Fold. 

1900. There shall be a great sign in the heavens. 

1980. The impious shall prevail. 

1999. The luminaries shall cease to give light. 



40 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 



CHAPTER IV. 

PROPHECY OF FATHER JEROME BOTIN, A HOLY BENEDICTINE 
MONK. 

MR. BERGASSE had in his possession a copy of 
this prophecy in writing, since the year 1790. 
It was first published in a book, by Mr. Bricon, in the 
year 1830; republished by Mr. Demonville in the year 
1832, and by Mr. Dujardin in 1840. In the monastic 
register of deaths in the Abbey of Saint Germain des 
Pres, in Paris, the following notice about Father Jerome 
Botin is found: "On the 10th of July, 1420, died 
Jerome Botin of Cahors, aged 62 years. He was a 
person remarkable for his learning, piety, and holiness. 
May he rest in peace." 

Prophetical Predictions. 

In the name of the Lord, the Creator of all things, 
behold the words which the Holy Spirit has dictated to 
Jerome, servant of God, and written in the Monastery 
of St. Germain des Pres, in Paris. In the year 1410, 
of the Incarnation, Pope John XXIII. governing the 
Church of God, Charles VI. reigning in France, behold 
what the Spirit hath said to him. 

I. Woe to nations, woe to kings and princes, who 
govern people ; for times of mourning and of bitterness 
shall come, the storm of tribulation shall divide and 
scatter men ; the earth shall be soaked with the blood 
of ecclesiastics, of the nobility, and of the people. Woe 
to those who carry the sword, for it shall be stained in 
their own blood (of relatives). Nor far distant is the 
epoch when these men shall come, says the Spirit to me. 



THE CHKISTIAN TRUMPET. i 41 

II. After one century (the fifteenth, says Bricon) 
the Lord's inheritance shall be divided (through Luther's 
schism), and, on account of it, princes shall fight against 
princes, nations against nations, and egotism, under the 
pretext of reformation, shall attempt to upset everything. 
But after another century (the sixteenth century) the 
Church of God will be found all safe, because the hand 
of the Almighty is more powerful than that of the 
strongest potentates of the earth. This is what the Holy 
Spirit says to me. 

III. Woe to the sea, woe to the earth, and woe to 
those who live at present, and during a century. Woe 
to France, and woe to the people of the Island (Eng- 
land), because the inheritance of the Lord shall abandon 
them, and for the few remaining faithful in it there shall 
be much affliction, says the Spirit. 

IV. In about another century (the seventeenth) the 
inheritance of the Lord shall no longer be divided, at 
least in France. In this country a king shall reign 
(Louis XIV.), of whom it is written, Arm thyself with thy 
sword, and carry it at thy side. Being a most powerful 
monarch, he will reunite kings, princes, and people ; he 
will govern with wisdom and power. This is what the 
Spirit says. His reign shall be very long ; it will be a 
reign of justice and strength ; his memory shall be 
glorious, and held in great veneration. 

V. After another century (the eighteenth) the princes 
of the earth and all the nations shall be in great agita- 
tion and fury (on account of the first French Revolution), 
and this shall be a time of iniquity and desperation ; 
scarcely a man shall be found that will do good. It 
is this that the Lord inspires me to announce. Then 
shall reign in France a prince, the anointed of the Lord 
(Louis XVL), a man endowed with virtue and mildness. 



42 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 



But the ministers of iniquity shall put a price upon 
his head ; they will exhaust against him all their malice ; 
they will put him in prison, and his end shall be more 
wretched than his beginning ; so says the Spirit. 

VI. After having cast him and his relatives into prison, 
the princes and great men shall be dragged to destruc- 
tion ; and then great mourning and lamentations shall 
be in the Church of God. A stone shall not be left upon 
a stone. The altars and churches shall be destroyed, 
the virgins consecrated to the Lord shall be outraged, 
these men of iniquity shall be drunk with folly, because 
they shall have signs over their heads, and houses (the 
cap of liberty), says the Spirit. 

VII. Woe to princes and to great men, because their 
power shall be destroyed. Woe to the people, because 
their hands shall be imbrued in blood. Woe to those 
who govern them, because they shall walk in the way of 
iniquity, and they shall become drunk with the blood of 
an innocent king, of great men, and of the people, and 
their government shall be a dominion of perversity, and 
a reign of abominations, and in a short time they shall 
be expelled from power and shall perish. It is this that 
the Spirit says to me. 

VIII. Woe to princes and great men ! Woe to the 
people, because their king shall be sacrificed like a lamb ; 
their neighbors shall be slain, and others shall be exiled, 
and those who have committed these crimes will cry, 
Amen. Before the end of the eighteenth century, the 
ministers of the altar shall weep and suffer persecution, 
the Shepherd shall be struck and the Flock dispersed. 

IX. Woe ! yes, thousand times woe, to the people who 
rebelled against all authority, and abolished the laws ; 
they pulled up from the root the source of their prosper- 
ity ; they tore to pieces the Lily, but the Eagle (Napo- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 43 

leon) shall seize upon them ; it shall catch and destroy 
its prey, said the Spirit. 

X. The earth shall be deluged with the blood of its 
inhabitants. Her children, armed with iron, shall perish 
by the sword. Her innumerable calamities, says the 
Lord, shall not appease my wrath. My right hand shall 
be lifted up against the people ; the power that will op- 
press them shall be my instrument of indignation against 
them, and against other nations. This is what the 
Spirit says. 

XL But some time after four centuries {from 1410, 
namely, during the nineteenth century) the altars of Beelze- 
bub shall be destroyed. (See here to what excess of im- 
piety men have arrived.) The workers of iniquity shall 
be punished and shall perish ; the heavenly dew shall fall 
upon the desolated earth, and over the Church afflicted. 

XII. A son of royal blood shall be born from the race 
of Artois. (Charles X. of France was Count of Artois.) 
He shall govern France with prudence and with honor ; 
the spirit of God will be with him ; the Spirit said so. 

XIII. Before the end of the nineteenth century 
another Pastor (Papa Angelico) shall rise, who will lead 
the people in equity, and the kings in justice. He shall 
be honored by princes and by the people ; but before his 
empire is established, let those who have not bowed 
down before Baal fly from Babylon (Paris); says the 
Spirit. 

XIV. Let everybody think how to save his life ; for 
behold the time wherein the Lord will have, with the 
severity of his punishments, to demonstrate the multi- 
tude and enormity of the crimes with which she (Paris) 
is defiled. The Lord will cause to revert upon that 
city all the evils with which she has tyrannized over 
others. 



44 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

XV. This impious city, the ravager of nations, the ex- 
ecutioner of her own priests, of her kings, and of her 
own children, has been used by the Lord as the hand for 
presenting the cup of his vengeance to all the nations 
of the earth. All nations have drunk the wine of her 
frenzy ; they shall suffer the anguish of her captivity 
and of her barbarity. (They shall suffer on account of 
her atheistic doctrines, of her antichristian revolution- 
ary conspiracies, of her impious and bloody secret soci- 
ties, of her immoral and scandalous books, of her mani- 
fold instruments of depravity, of her Parisian modes and 
fashions, of her altars erected, and human victims im- 
molated to demons.) 

XVI. But on a sudden this Babylon (Paris) is fallen, 
and in her fall she is broken to pieces, said the Spirit. 

XVII. All this shall come to pass for the purification of 
the just, and for the destruction of the wicked ; in order 
to make men honor the Church of God, and fear and serve 
the Lord. 

Such are the words which the Spirit revealed to his 
servant Jerome, who wrote these things by his orders, 
the truth of which shall, in due time, be acknowledged. 



CHAPTER V. 

PROPHECY OF FATHER NECKTON, A JESUIT, ABOUT FRANCE. 

THE Rev. P. Neckton was a Jesuit before the suppres- 
sion of that illustrious Order, in the year 1773. He 
foretold very clearly this suppression. After the sup- 
pression, this holy religious lived, during many years, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 45 

as a most exemplary secular priest, in the city of Poi- 
tiers, where he acquired such high esteem for his holi- 
ness, that a pious mother brought to him the dead body 
of her little babe, which he restored to life. 

On another occasion the Abbe Neckton casually met 
in the street a young boy, by name Davion, to whom he 
foretold, that he should not only become a priest, but 
that he should be raised to the dignity of archbishop, 
and, under another name, greatly contribute to the re- 
establishment of the Jesuits. All this has been fully 
realized, as the same archbishop testified on different 
occasions. The Abbe Raux related to several trust- 
worthy persons in Paris and in Lyons, that Rev. P. 
Neckton, before the suppression of the Jesuits, on two 
different occasions, called him into his room, and for 
several hours spoke to him about the approaching' disso- 
lution of his Order, and of the imminent French Revolu- 
tion, in consequence of which both had to fly from 
France into Spain. They were kindly received in the 
hospitable house of a Spanish prince, to whose children 
the Abbe Neckton became tutor. During an apparent 
calm, both resolved to return to France. On leaving 
the house of their kind and noble benefactor, the Abbe 
Neckton turned to his younger companion in exile, and 
said to him : You see, my dear friend, this house ; look 
ivell at it ; when you shall be again obliged to leave France, 
this is the place wherein you will find shelter. The fact 
verified the prediction. " Shortly after our return to 
France, I was obliged," the Abbe Raux says, "once more 
to fly away from it into Spain, and to seek an asylum in 
the same princely mansion." 

These private prophecies, so literally fulfilled, gave the 
Abbe Raux a strong confidence in the fulfilment of the 
other prophecies of a more general character. The Abbe 



46 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Raux states : " After having in the most minute and 
circumstantial manner foretold to me all the horrible 
events of the first French Revolution, the Abbe Neckton 
added : — 

'"A reaction will follow which shall be taken for a 
counter-revolution ; this shall last for some years '; but 
this shall only be a patch sewed together. There will 
be no schism ; but the Church shall not yet triumph in 
France ; there will be more trouble. 

"'A man disliked by France will be placed on the 
throne ; a man of the house of Orleans shall be made 
king. 

" ' It is only after this event that the counter-revolution 
shall begin. It shall not be effected by foreign powers ; 
but two parties will be formed in France which shall fight 
unto death. The party of evil will at first be stronger ; 
the good side shall be weaker. At that time there shall 
be such a terrible crisis that people, frightened by events, 
shall believe that the end of the world is come. 

" ' Blood shall flow in several large cities. The very 
elements shall be convulsed. It will be like a little gen- 
eral judgment. A great multitude of persons shall perish 
in these calamitous times. 

*' ' But the wicked shall never prevail. They indeed 
shall conspire for the destruction of the Church ; but 
time shall not be allowed them, because this frightful 
crisis shall be but of a short duration. When all will be 
considered lost, all shall be found safe. 

[This expression is found often repeated by other pro- 
phetical seers, and should give great confidence to the 
faithful, persecuted children of the Church. Porte inferi 
non prevalebunt. The gates of hell shall not prevail.] 

" ' During this revolution, which shall very likely be 
general, and not confined to France, Paris shall be de- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 47 

stroyed so completely, that, twenty years afterwards, 
fathers walking over its ruins with their children, these 
will inquire what place that was. To whom they will 
answer : My child, this was formerly a great city, which 
God has destroyed on account of her crimes. 

" ' After this most terrible event, everything shall re- 
turn to order ; justice shall reign in the world, and the 
counter-revolution shall be accomplished. 

" ' The triumph of the Church will then be so complete 
that nothing like it shall ever be seen, for this will be 
the last victory of the Church upon earth. 

" ' As, when the fig-tree begins to sprout and produce 
leaves, it is a certain sign that summer is near, so when 
England shall begin to wane in power, the destruction 
of Paris shall be near at hand. 

" * This shall be a sign. England shall, in her turn, ex- 
perience a more frightful revolution than that of France. 
It shall continue so long as to give time to France to re- 
cover her strength, when she will help England to return 
to order and peace.' 

" The Venerable Abbe Neckton did not assign any pre- 
cise time for all these events, which he predicted to me," 
says the Abbe Raux, his friend. " He stated, however, 
that those persons who shall behold this last revolution 
will thank God for having preserved them to witness this 
glorious triumph of the ChurchP 

A lady, well known in Lyons for her great piety, on 
hearing the Abbe Raux relating this prophecy about the 
destruction of Paris, said to him : " Reverend sir, this 
seems too hard. What will become, then, of so many 
good souls living in that great capital of France % " 

He answered : " Paris, madam, shall certainly be de- 
stroyed ; but before this occurs, such signs and portents 



48 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

shall Be observed, that all good people will be induced 
to fly away from it." 

Finally, the Venerable P. Neckton foretold, that when 
the above-mentioned events shall be near at hand, every- 
thing upon earth shall be upset and confused, as if God 
had entirely withheld his providence from mankind, 
and that, during the worst crisis, the best that can be 
done would be to remain where God has placed us, and 
persevere in fervent prayer. During more than fifty 
years this remarkable prophecy is perfectly known in 
France. 



CHAPTER VI. 

PROPHECY OP SISTER MARIANNE, AN URSULINE NUN. 

SISTER MARIANNE, an Ursuline nun in theConvent 
j of Blois, France, famous for her sanctity of life, dur- 
ing her last illness, in the month of August, 1804, made 
the following prophecies to Mademoiselle Leyette, living 
now in the same convent, under the religious name of 
Sister Providence : — 

1. That her mother, in six months' time, should no 
longer be able to put any obstacle to her religious voca- 
tion. 

In fact, her mother died before the end of six months. 

2. That she should become a religious in that com- 
munity. 

Such was the case. 

3. That she should be elected several times Superior. 
All this has been done. 



THE CHKISTIAN TEUMPET. 49 

4. That she should not die before the accomplishment 
of the great events which she had announced to her. 

Sister Providence is at present ninety-three years old, 
and enjoys perfect health. 

5. That the religious community, then very small and 
poor, should greatly flourish. 

Such has been the sequel. 

6. That they should later change the locality, and 
that some religious on that occasion would separate 
themselves from the community, which in reality took 
place. 

7. That in the new locality they would build a wall 
for the enclosure by using for it a silver coffee-pot. 

It is a remarkable fact, that a pious benefactress of 
that community, observing how indispensable the wall 
was, came to the Mother Superior and said to her : 
"Fear not, have courage; Le bon Dieu, the good God, 
has inspired me to spend for the erection of the needed 
wall the price of a silver coffee-pot, which I had in- 
tended to purchase." 

8. That some time later a bishop would be elected 
for Blois, whom such and such sisters should see, but 
that such others should not see. 

The event verified this prediction. 

The Abbe Richaudeau, chaplain to the Convent of 
the Ursulines of Blois, where Sister Providence lives, 
has composed and published a conscientious and lucid 
dissertation upon these prophetical predictions, which 
ecclesiastical authority has approved as an historical 
document. 

We give here a sketch of it. 

1. Times ivhich precede actual Events. — Monsieur Abbe 
Richaudeau says that, according to the older copies of pre- 
visions and predictions, and in conformity with the oral 

3 D 



50 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

traditions of that religious community, Sister Marianne 
predicted all the great events that have happened since 
the beginning of the present century; so likewise the 
fall of the first Emperor Napoleon ; the restoration of 
the Bourbon dynasty ; the hundred days of Napoleon's 
treacherous return to France; the assassination and 
death of the Duke de Berry, brother to Louis XVIII., 
and father to the Count de Chambord, whose unexpected 
birth was predicted by Sister Marianne. Also the revo- 
lution of 1830, and that of 1848. 

In announcing all these events, this holy nun entered 
into little details which have all been literally verified. 

2. Actual Events. — Monsieur Abbe Richaudeau is of 
opinion that the present occurrences, according to the 
authentic traditions of the community, are really the 
great events predicted by Sister Marianne. The present 
Mother Superior of the Ursulines of Blois has, on the 
15th of October, 1870, written the following words to 
the Dominican Father Delatrie : — 

" Although Sister Marianne did not state the precise 
epoch of the events which she revealed to Sister Provi- 
dence, yet this latter has never confounded the events of 
1848 with those which have relation to the present time. 

" During these last years, when the political horizon 
began again to become clouded, to our interrogations 
Sister Providence answered, ' No ! it is not yet the mo- 
ment of the great event.' But at this day she believes 
that the time is arrived. 

"Many details not published by the journals of 
France, but well known to us, leave no doubt in our 
minds in relation to these events. 

" The present foreign war is mentioned, the invasion 
and its consequences are most clearly predicted, but the 
final conclusion, which Sister Providence constantly calls 



THE CHEISTTAN TRUMPET. 51 

le grand coup (the grand stroke), makes us fear an in- 
ternal convulsion." 

According to the Abbe - Richaudeau, Sister Marianne 
gives seven indications so precise that they leave no 
doubt about the epoch in question. 

1. Before these great calamities, a certain construc- 
tion will be effected in the convent, the principal por- 
tion of which will be erected, but the projected building 
shall not be finished before these events predicted take 
place. 

At present in the Ursuline Convent at Blois there is 
a building in such condition. 

2. The great misfortunes shall begin before the vint- 
age. 

The French war with Germany was declared on the 
19th of July, and actually begun in 1870. 

However, the Abbe Richaudeau remarks, that from 
these predictions it cannot be gathered that these evils 
will end in the same year. The work of regeneration 
which God has commenced is very great and most im- 
portant. 

God is working for the reformation of Christian na- 
tions, especially that of France. 

We cannot naturally expect that moderate and short 
calamities can effect the cure of great and inveterate 
diseases. 

3. The Seminarians (in the Episcopal city of Blois) 
will have gone out of the seminary when the great mis- 
fortunes shall arrive. Before the end of it they could 
have returned, but they shall not do so. 

So far this has taken place ; the Seminarians are 
away. 

4. During these calamities the great Fair of Blois 
shall occur. 



52 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Every year this Fair takes place on the 5th of Sep- 
tember. During many years, people remember and 
speak of these prophetical predictions. 

5. During the war, men will be obliged to go by 
small parties, until only the old men shall remain at 
home. 

6. During these calamitous times nobody shall be 
able to learn the true news, except through some pri- 
vate letters ; so much so, that people shall not know to 
what government they belong. 

7. People shall hear the rumbling of heavy wagons 
drawn by bullocks, and loaded with the movable prop- 
erty of those who fly before the enemy. 

This prophecy is very remarkable, because in Blois, 
wagons so drawn are very seldom seen; yet this has 
actually taken place during the late war. 

Old Sister Providence, however, asserts that the oc- 
currences of the late war are not the great calamities 
predicted by Sister Marianne. This holy nun used to 
say: — 

" So long as public prayers will be made, nothing shall 
happen ; but a time will come when public prayers shall 
cease. People will say, ' Things will remain as they 
are.' It is then that the great calamity ' shall occur. 
This great calamity shall consist: 1, in a great fight ; 
2, great tribulations in many large cities of France ; 3, 
a horrible massacre in the capital, namely, Paris. During 
the battle, people shall hear the noise of the cannon 
nine leagues, or twenty-seven miles, distant. 

" Before the great combat the wicked shall be masters. 
They will perpetrate all the evils in their power, but not 
as much as they desire, because they shall not have the 
time. Good and faithful Catholics, less in number, shall 
be on the point of being annihilated, but a stroke from 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 53 

Heaven will save them. [Shall this be the three days 
and nights of complete darkness predicted by the Ven- 
erable Maria Taigi of Rome 1] 

" power of God ! power of God ! All the wick- 
ed shall perish, and also many good men. 0, how 
frightful shall these calamities be ! The churches shall 
be closed, but only for the space of twenty-four hours. 
Religious women, being terrified, shall be on the point 
of abandoning the convent, but, however, they shall 
remain. At this time such extraordinary events shall 
take place that the most incredulous will be forced to 
say, The finger of God is there. power of God ! 
There shall be a terrible night, during which no one shall 
be able to sleep. These trials shall not last long, be- 
cause no person could endure them. When all shall 
appear lost, all will be saved. It is then that despatches 
shall arrive, announcing good news, when the Te Deum 
shall be sung, in a manner in which it has never been 
heard before. It is then that shall reign the Prince, 
whom people will seek, that before did not esteem him. 
At that time the triumph of religion will be so great 
that no one has ever seen the equal. All injustices will 
be repaired, civil laws will be formed in harmony with 
the laws of God and of the Church. The instruction 
given to children will be most Christian ; pious guilds 
for workmen shall be re-established ; the triumph of the 
Church and of France shall be most glorious." 

Mademoiselle De Leyette, now Sister Providence, 
asked Sister Marianne how long should this happy 
time continue. To whom the holy nun answered : 
" 0, neither you, nor any of the religious who shall 
then be with you, will see the end of it " ; and then 
added: "I have many other things to tell you. 0, 
what beautiful things I have to tell you ! what beauti- 
ful things ! Come again to see me." 



54 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

But one hour later Sister Marianne rendered her 
beautiful soul to God. We should add, that this holy 
nun, having been asked whether the Count of Charn- 
bord should ever be king of France under the title of 
Henry V., answered : Henry V. shall reign. This shall 
take place. 

This is the authentic text of this remarkable prophecy. 



CHAPTER VII. 

PROPHECY OF A FRANCISCAN CAPUCHIN FRIAR. 

THIS prophecy is preserved in the library of the 
Capuchin Fathers, in Genzano, between Albano 
and Veletri, near Rome, which has been transcribed 
from a copy date'd 1776 : — 

1. From the year 1780 to 1792 of our Redemption, 
the Emperor of Germany (Joseph II. of Austria) will in 
an incredible manner afflict the orthodox faith, the 
Holy Church of Jesus Christ. 

2. A new empire shall rise up in France (the first 
French Revolution and the first Napoleon) ; then woe to 
you priests, because you shall be persecuted, dispersed, 
and exiled ! 

3. The German Emperor will form close alliance with 
Oriental and Northern powers (with Russia, Prussia, and 
England) against his enemies. In union with these 
powers he will wage a desolating war in France and in 
Italy. 

4. Through this alliance the new empire shall be 
broken up, and the Church of Jesus Christ will enjoy 
her peace, but for a short time. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 55 

5. Between, however, these allied powers shall arise 
most bitter dissensions, and the Emperor (of Austria) 
shall be constrained to fight against his former allies. 

[All this portion of the prophecy has relation to the 
past. It has been literally verified. The Emperor Jo- 
seph II. of Austria persecuted the Church. The first 
French Revolution and the Empire of Napoleon and its 
fall is well known. England, the former ally of Russia, 
fought against it in Crimea with France. France and 
Italy fought against Austria. Prussia has been at war 
both with Austria and more lately with France. Let 
us now proceed to the remaining portion of the proph- 
ecy, which has relation to the immediate future.] 

6. All the ecclesiastics, both secular and regular, 
shall be stripped of all their possessions, and of every 
kind of property, and obliged to beg from lay persons 
their food and everything necessary for their support, 
and for the worship of God. 

7. All religious orders will be abolished, except one 
having the rules of the most rigid and most severe in- 
stitute of the ancient monks. 

8. During these sad calamities the Pope shall die. 

9. Through the death of the Supreme Pontiff the 
Church will be reduced to the most painful anarchy, 
because from three hostile powers (through their influ- 
ence) three popes will be contemporaneously elected : 
one Italian, another German, the third Greek. This, 
by force of arms, shall be placed on the throne. 

10. During this time much human blood shall be 
shed in Italy, and many cities, country towns, and cas- 
tles shall be brought to ruin, with the deaths of many 
thousands of persons. 

11. By the Catholic clergy and people the true and 
lawful Pope will be elected, who shall be a man of great 



56 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

holiness and goodness of life, selected from the surviv- 
ing monastic Order mentioned above. 

12. A scion of the Carlovingian race, by all consid- 
ered extinct, will come to Rome to behold and admire 
the piety and clemency of this Pontiff, who will crown 
him, and declare him to be the legitimate Emperor of 
the Romans, and from the Chair of St. Peter the Pope 
will lift up the standard, the crucifix ; and will give it 
to the new emperor. (See other similar prophecies in 
this book.) 

13. This new emperor, with the robust Italian and 
French people, and with those of other nations, will 
form a most powerful host, called the Church Army, 
through which he shall destroy the Ottoman Empire, 
all • heresies, and shall also totally defeat the Emperor 
of the North, who is called Mystic Antichrist. 

14. The above-mentioned new emperor, with the as- 
sistance of God* and of the Pope, will co-operate to the 
reformation of abuses ; will assume (with the free con- 
sent of the Pope) the management of the temporal 
government ; will assign a decent pension to the Su- 
preme Pontiff, and also to the bishops and clergy ; and 
they all, being detached from every earthly covetous- 
ness, will live in peace, which shall last till the end of 
time. 

15. Finally, the Pope will select twelve subjects of his 
religion, whom he will send through the world to preach 
missions. They shall have the power of converting the 
nations to the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, excepting 
the Hebrews, who are reserved for the end of the world. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 57 

CHAPTER VIII. 

PROPHECY OF GEORGE MICHAEL WITTMAN. 

GEORGE MICHAEL WITTMAN, the pious and 
devoted Bishop of Ratisbon, was born January 
23, 1760. He was distinguished for extraordinary 
learning and erudition, vigorous orthodoxy, and great 
aptitude in teaching, an ardent zeal for souls, and for 
his charity towards the poor. 

In 1788 he became Vice-President and in 1803 Presi- 
dent of the Ecclesiastical Seminary of Ratisbon ; in 
1821, Canon of the Cathedral; in 1829, Suffragan 
Bishop Provost of the Cathedral, and Vicar-General. 
At the death of Bishop Tailor, in 1832^ he became his 
worthy successor, and died March 8, 1833. The popu- 
lar voice proclaimed him a saint, and all who knew him 
said, " He was a man of the first apostolic daysrof the 
Church, — a priest according to God's own heart." 

The illuminated eye of Wittman foresaw the future 
when he spoke in the following manner : — 

" Woe is me ! Sad days are at hand for the Holy 
Church of Jesus Christ. The Passion of Jesus will be 
renewed in the most dolorous manner in the Church 
and in her Supreme Head. In all parts of the world 
there will be wars and revolutions, and much blood will 
be spilled. Distress, disasters, and poverty will every- 
where be great, since pestilential maladies, scarcity, and 
other misfortunes will follow one another. 

" Violent hands will be laid on the Supreme Head of 
the Catholic Church ; bishops and priests will be perse- 
3* 



58 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

cuted, and schisms will be provoked, and confusion reign 
amid all classes. Times will come, so pre-eminently 
bad, that it will seem as if the enemies of Christ, and 
of his Holy Church, which he founded with his blood, 
were about to triumph over her. But the priesthood 
will remain firm and resolute, and good people will adhere 
faithfully to that body. A general separation will be 
made. The wheat shall be winnowed, and the floor 
swept. Secret societies will work great ruin, and exercise 
a marvellous monetary power, and through that many 
will be blinded, and infected with most horrible errors ; 
however, all this shall avail naught. Christ says, He 
who is not with me is against me, and he who gather eth 
not ivith me scattereth. Scandals will be but too rife, 
and woe to those by whom they come ! Although the 
tempests will be terrible, and will turn away many in their 
passage, nevertheless they cannot shake the rock whereon 
Christ has founded his Church. Porte inferi non preva- 
lebunt. 

" The faithful sheep will gather together, and in Unions 
of Prayer will offer potent resistance to the enemies of 
the Catholic Church. Yes, yes, the flock will become 
small. Many of you will see those sad times and days 
which will bring such evil in their train ; but I shall 
not behold them. A marvellous thing will occur, (may 
this not apply to the proclamation of the dogma of the 
Pontifical Infallibility, and the overpassing by Pius IX. 
of the years of the Pontificate of St. Peter 1) but then 
hell will rise in opposition against it, and terrible agita- 
tion will ensue. Great confusion will reign amid princes 
and nations. The incredulity of the present day is pre- 
paring those horrid evils." 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 59 



CHAPTER IX. 

OUR LADY OF LA SALETTE. REVELATIONS OF THE BLESSED 

VIRGIN MARY TO MELANIE AND MASSIMIN. 

I. — Preliminary Remarks. 

THE wonderful apparition of the Blessed Virgin Mary, 
on the now famous mountain of La Salette, to two 
young children, is well known to the Catholic world. 
La Salette is the western portion of the Alps, which di- 
vide France from Piedmont, in Italy. The nearest town 
to La Salette is Corps, which belongs to the large dio- 
cese of Grenoble. The great Chartreuse was in that 
neighborhood. This apparition, then, took place on the 
borders of France and Italy, and has, evidently, relation 
to both those unhappy countries, which have, by impious 
men, been made the forges of an antichristian revolu- 
tion, against the Church and legitimate governments. 
God, as usual, chooses the weak and humble to overcome 
the strong, and the poor and ignorant to confound the 
wise. A little shepherd boy, eleven years of age, and a 
poor, timid girl, fourteen years old, suddenly became 
famous in France, Italy, Europe, and over the whole 
Catholic world. The name of the boy is Peter Massi- 
min Girand, that of the girl, Frances Melanie Mathien. 
Since the apparition, both are better known by their 
second names, namely, Massimin and Melanie. Both were 
natives of Corps. Melanie was hired to assist the young 
Massimin in tending his father's cattle on the mountain 
of La Salette. They were both at this humble employ- 
ment on Saturday, September 19, 1846, being the eve 
of the Feast of the Seven Dolors of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary, between two and three o'clock in the afternoon, 
when both beheld the apparition. 



60 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

They saw a lady surrounded by a brilliant light, sit- 
ting on a stone near a dry fountain, in an attitude of 
profound grief. At this unexpected spectacle, the two 
children remained stupefied. Melanie allowed her shep- 
herd's staff to fall to the ground ; little Massimin, with 
more natural courage, kept his own, and told Melanie to 
take up her stick immediately, that they might defend 
themselves in case of need. At this moment the un- 
known lady stood up, and crossing her arms upon her 
chest, she spoke thus to them : Come near, my chil- 
dren ; have no fear ; I am here to communicate to you 
some great news. The two children, reassured by her 
attitude, kind looks, and gentle words, moved a few 
steps towards the lady, whilst she also came to meet 
them, and placing herself between them, spoke to them 
in the following manner, shedding many tears at the 
same time : " If my people will not obey (God's com- 
mandments), I am forced to let free my Son's arm. It 
is so strong and heavy that I can no longer retain it. 
It is a long time that I am suffering for you. If I wish 
to prevent my Son from abandoning you, I must pray 

incessantly Yet you make no account of this. 

Whatever you may do, you shall never be able to com- 
pensate all my solicitude for you. I gave you six days 
for work, but reserved the seventh for myself; yet it is 
refused to me ; this is what renders so heavy the arm of 
my Son. Drivers mix up the name of my Son with their 
oaths. If the harvest is spoiled, it is through your own 
fault. Last year I wished to make you understand this 
by the rottenness of the potatoes ; but you paid no at- 
tention to this ; on the contrary, when you found your 
potatoes spoiled, you swore, and mixed the name of my 
Son with your oaths. Your potatoes shall rot so fast 
that for Christmas you shall have no more. Worms 
shall destroy your wheat ; the little that shall grow 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 61 

shall be reduced to dust at the thrashing. A great 
famine shall come. Your chestnuts shall be spoiled, 
and your grapes shall rot." After these words, the Holy 
Virgin turned towards Massimin, and confided to him a 
secret. The same she afterwards did to Melanie. 
Whilst she was speaking to one, the other could see her 
lips moving, but could not hear her words ; she com- 
manded each separately to keep the secret inviolate. 
They both promised so to do. The Blessed Virgin added 
to both in common some other kind words, which, for 
brevity's sake, we omit, and then said twice : Well, my 
children, make these things known to all my people. 

Here the Lady began to walk towards the place where 
their cattle were grazing, followed by the two children, 
who observed that her feet only softly touched, like a light 
zephyr, the top of the green grass. She began then to 
rise up slowly into the air, when she gave a look towards 
heaven, and down again towards the earth ; by degrees 
and degrees her head began to disappear, then her arms, 
finally her feet, leaving behind, for a short time, a 
bright halo. 

According to the description of the two privileged 
children, the following was the appearance of this heaven- 
ly Lady : She had on her feet white shoes, adorned round 
with roses ; over a white dress, besprinkled with pearls, 
she wore a yellow apron ; on her shoulders and round 
her neck she had a white kerchief, or a small shawl ; and 
a high head-dress, surrounded by a crown of roses. At- 
tached to a small chain, hanging from her neck, and 
resting upon her chest, was a cross and crucifix, having 
a pair of pincers at the right, and a hammer at the left ; 
from the extremity of the cross hung a larger chain. In 
her hand she held an ordinary handkerchief, adorned 
with roses. Her countenance was oblong, very beauti- 
ful, and so resplendent that nobody could, for any length 



62 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

of time, fix his looks upon it. At this apparition the 
children observed that the Blessed Virgin spoke a much 
longer time to Melanie than to Massimin. As it might 
be expected on such extraordinary events, the two chil- 
dren were subjected to the most minute and searching 
examination. In their artless simplicity they were ever 
found consistent and inflexible in the statement of this 
fact. But nobody could, either by promises or by threats, 
induce them to reveal their respective secrets. Melanie 
especially attracted attention, on account of her longer 
colloquy with the great Queen of Heaven, and because 
she appeared more deeply impressed with the sacred 
solemnity of the apparition. From that time both chil- 
dren were placed under the care of pious and prudent 
religious teachers. In the month of July, 1851, Monseig- 
neur de Bruillard, the venerable Bishop of Grenoble, 
succeeded in persuading Melanie and Massimin to write 
privately their respective secrets, and to send them in 
two distinct sealed letters to the Pope. 

Reverends Rousselot and Gerin, two priests of the dio- 
cese, were commissioned by the bishop to convey these 
two mysterious messages to his Holiness, who received 
them with great amiability. The Pope read the two let- 
ters in the presence of the two ecclesiastics ; he appeared 
particularly impressed with the longer account of Mel- 
anie. But he only uttered these words : There are chas- 
tisements for France ; hut Germany, but Italy, but many 
other nations, are equally guilty. 

In a few years after, Melanie embraced the religious 
state of life in France ; but by Napoleon she was exiled 
to England, where she made her religious profession 
among the discalced Carmelite nuns, under the name of 
Sister Mary of the Cross, Victim of Jesus, in the con- 
vent in Darlington, near Durham, in the diocese of 
Hexam, in the North of England. Some years ago she 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 63 

returned to France, and for some time lived in the Con- 
vent of Providence in Marseilles, but was forced to aban- 
don it, when she went to Castellamare, near Naples, in 
Italy. From that place she wrote the very important 
. prophetic letter to her mother, which has been authen- 
ticated by the cure of Corps, near La Salette. 

II. — Letter of Melanie, of La Salette, on the Present 
Condition of France. 

Melanie, or Sister Mary of the Cross, in the month 
of October, 1870, wrote from Italy the following letter 
to her own mother in France, which is here literally 
translated : — 

" My very dear Mother : Men, in committing sin, have 
their time. But God is eternal. He chooses what time he 
pleases for punishing siimers. God is provoked by various 
kinds of sin. He has been forsaken and forgotten by men. 
Who will be able to resist this war, that has already caused 
so much desolation, and which shall likewise soon begin in 
Italy ? Who will stop this punishment ? It is necessary, in 
the first place, that France should acknowledge that this war 
is a scourge in the very hand of God ; secondly, that she 
should humble herself, and sincerely implore pardon for her 
sins ; thirdly, that in all sincerity, and from her whole heart, 
France should promise to serve the good God, and keep all 
his commandments, without any human respect. 

" Some people pray to God for the triumph of France. This 
is not what God desires. He requires the conversion of the 
French people. Notre Dame, Our Blessed Lady, came to 
France (La Salette). But France has not yet been converted 
to God. She is more guilty than any other nation. If she 
does not humble herself, she shall be more terribly punished. 
Who will be able to save Paris, that centre of vanity and 
pride, except fervent prayers are offered to the most sweet 
heart of our Divine Lord 1 Beloved mother, and very dear 
compatriots, I think of my country. I remember the devout 
procession that you made to the holy mountain of La Salette, 



64 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

in order to avert from your neighborhood the punishments of 
God. The most Holy Virgin was pleased with your prayers, 
processions, penances, and good works performed for God's 
love. I think and hope that at the present time you will also 
accomplish the same good deeds for the general welfare of 
France, namely, that France may be converted to the good 
God. This is what God desires, and nothing else will avail, 
that he may withdraw his scourge, which at present he uses 
for the chastisement of his rebellious people. 

" 0, let us then pray ! Yes, let us pray much ! Make 
devout processions as you did in the year 1846 and 1847. 
Believe without doubt that God will hear you. He will al- 
ways grant the earnest petitions of humble hearts. Let us 
pray always without ceasing. 

"I never liked Napoleon, for I remember all his life. 
May our Divine Saviour forgive him all the evils he has 
done. 

" Let us remember that we are created in order to love and 
serve God. Without this no true happiness can be found. 
Let mothers educate their children in a Christian-like manner, 
because the time of trial is not finished yet. Were I to mani- 
fest to you the kind and number of these impending tribula- 
tions, you would be terrified ! But I do not wish to frighten 
you. Have confidence in the good God, who loves us more 
than we shall ever be able to love him. Let us pray ! let us 
pray ! the good, the sweet, the merciful Virgin Mary will 
always be with us. Prayer can disarm the wrath of God. 
Prayer is the way of heaven. Let us pray for our soldiers. 
Let us pray for poor afflicted mothers, who are deprived of 
their sons. Let us make an offering of ourselves to our good 
Mother of heaven. Let us pray. Pray for those blind men 
who do not see that it is God's hand that is scourging France. 
Let us pray much. Let us do penance. I entreat you to 
have a hearty devotion to our most holy Lady ; and also to 
be submissive to our Holy Father, the Vicar of Jesus Christ 
upon earth. Pray a great deal for him in all your pilgrimages 
and penitential works. Finally, live in peace among your- 
selves. Have nothing to do with the deceitful intrigues of 
the Kepublicans. Seek a good king truly devoted to the 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 65 

service of God. Promise to God to observe his holy com- 
mandments; but keep them in practice." 

So far Melanie's letter. I add a few sentiments, which 
the perusal of this letter has suggested to my mind. 

The style and sentiments o'f this remarkable letter 
stamp it with the gift of inspiration. The "simplicity of 
a country shepherdess utters the most sublime ideas. 
Her mind is horrified at the manifold crimes committed 
by men against her good God. She sees the. justice of 
an eternal God provoked to anger against them. Her 
tender, loving heart is moved to pity. From the seclu- 
sion of the cloister Melanie sends forth the cry of alarm 
and warning, inviting sinners to repentance and to 
prayer. In the name of God she promises mercy and 
pardon if they repent, but threatens more severe chas- 
tisement if they remain obstinate. 

The spirit of prophecy pervades this letter. Dreadful 
calamities are clearly foretold as impending upon France 
and Italy, because men have forsaken and forgotten God. 
But, in the words of the Pope, many other countries 
are equally guilty. The arch-demon of infidelity has per- 
verted the minds and corrupted the hearts of millions of 
men in every Christian nation. Principles of religion and 
maxims of morality have been undermined and shaken 
to the foundation. Might has supplanted right. Jove 
has been substituted for Jesus. Gold is the god of the 
present age, and Venus its goddess. Barabbas has been 
preferred to Jesus Christ. His Yicar upon earth has 
been rejected by an impious crowd for the sake of an 
excommunicated monarch. European and other earthly 
governments sanction the usurpation and sacrilege either 
by their expressed words or by their silent apathy. 
When the majority of the human race is impious and 
wicked, then a general punishment becomes inevitable. 
Because God is obliged to give a practical proof not 



6Q THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

only of his divine justice, but of his very existence. 
Moreover, the spirit of impiety, of which Voltaire was 
the apostle in France, galvanized at present into life by 
such reckless men as Gambetta, Garibaldi, Cremieux, 
and their red craft, conjured into action by their high- 
priest Mazzini, — this impious spirit, I say, is now fully 
determined to make the most desperate effort for the 
total overthrow of Catholic Christianity. These are not 
idle imaginations. Those who know the real character 
of this impious class of men expect all this as imminent. 
Those who have perused " The Jew of Verona " and 
" Lionello " of the late learned Father Bresciani are pre- 
pared for these events. We can judge the tree from its 
fruits. See what they have already attempted in France, 
in Spain, and especially in Italy and Rome. Moreover, 
their organs of the press publicly announce the intended 
attack and their final intentions ; weekly correspondence 
from Rome confirms my assertions. 

Again, the black storm of revolution and religious 
persecution, so long conceived in iniquity, deeply brood- 
ing and violently pent up within the dark recesses and 
impious Vendite or lodges of antichristian secret societies 
of the Carbonari, is ready to burst with diabolical fury 
upon unhappy Italy. They feel that this is their hour, 
and the power of darkness. Their long-sought opportu- 
nity is arrived in Spain and Portugal, but more especial- 
ly in France ; and in Italy these bad men have political 
power and military weapons in their strong grasp. They 
will not let their tight grip loosen, nor surrender them 
without a fearful and bloody struggle. They have made 
up their mind. They are impatient for the assault. 
Secret orders have already been issued. Co-operation 
has been secured and promised in different parts of the 
world. We shall soon hear that the attack against our 
holy religion has begun in France and Italy, and very 



THE CHKISTIAN TRUMPET. 67 

likely also in Spain.* This fight of the power of dark- 
ness against Catholicity will and must last for some 
years. First, because the contending parties are numer- 
ous and strong. Secondly, because time and opportu- 
nity will be given to this impious revolution fully to 
manifest her real character and aim in horrible deeds 
of blood and sacrilege, in order to undeceive those 
short-sighted Christians and Catholics who sympathize 
with it. 

It is hard, it is painful, it is a scandal to the weak, to 
be obliged to hear and see, not only lay Catholics, but 
also ecclesiastical persons, publicly fraternizing with the 
antpchristian revolution, and, in spite of most grave 
censures of their Church, sanction and encourage by 
their words and personal conduct the sacrilegious usurpa- 
tion of the Papal States, and by their silence and apathy 
approve the outrages against the sacred person of Christ's 
Vicar. But the time is not far distant when not only 
true Catholics, but every honest man with natural prin- 
ciples of justice and feeling of Humanity, will be forced 
to detest with horror the cruel excesses of the impending 
revolution, the worst that has ever afflicted Christianity 
and human society. Its authors, leaders, and followers 
will be condemned to universal and everlasting infamy. 
I have strong motives for writing all this. The third 
reason why this infamous revolution will be suffered by 
God to last for some considerable time — very likely a 
decade — is in order to render the wisdom and power of 
Divine Providence, in the protection of his holy Church, 
so strongly and universally evident that no man of 
sound reason will be able to deny it ; for the gates of hell 
can never prevail against our holy Church. 

This public divine manifestation seems necessary in 
this unhappy age of practical atheism, wherein a ruling 
* This was written two years ago. 



68 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Divine Providence is excluded from the government of 
human society. In this boasted nineteenth century of 
civilization and progress, human society has fallen into 
material Paganism. Melanie has forcibly expressed this 
melancholy fact in these words : God has been forsaken 
and forgotten by men. 

A cruel persecution of the Church and of her venerable 
Head will — contrary to all calculations of blind infidel- 
ity — and must stir up and rouse the dormant faith 
and fervor of all true Catholics. Spain and Portugal, 
France and Italy, have foolishly allowed their civil power 
as Christian nations to fall into the hands of the secret 
enemies of their faith and religion. They have had al- 
ready to suffer much for it. Like true Christians, they 
have suffered with exemplary patience. But as soon as 
the attempt is made to deprive those Catholic people of 
their faith and religion, then we shall see the unity, the 
power and strength, of Catholicity. Spain and Portugal 
are in mind and heart Catholic nations. France is by 
no means without faith ; that truly Christian nation has 
a large number of true and devout Catholics, who will, 
if necessary, bravely fight for their holy religion, which 
is at present the only hope and effective means for their 
salvation and preservation of their afflicted country from 
dismal anarchy and utter ruin. Fighting for their re- 
ligion, they are certain of achieving a most complete and 
most glorious victory. Through her divine inspiration, 
Melanie has given to her very dear compatriots a most 
important advice in these words : Have nothing to do 
with the deceitfid intrigues of the Republicans. Seek for 
a true Christian king devoted to the service of God. The 
time predicted in seven different letters written by St. 
Francis de Paula, about four hundred years ago, and also 
foretold by at least ten other saints and servants of God, 
for the providential appearance in France of her holiest 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 69 

and greatest monarch, — ■ this happy time is fast approach- 
ing. Keader, you may laugh, but many others believe. 
In Italy we have every hope of a complete triumph of the 
Catholic faith in the prudent and firm attitude of the 
Pope, and with him all the Italian Episcopal and eccle- 
siastical hierarchy; in the manly tone of the Catholic 
press, in the renewed faith and fervor of the Italian 
Catholic youth, in the general manifestation of devotion 
to the Holy Father by the people, and in their silent, 
patient abhorrence of the Freemason government by 
which they are oppressed in soul and body. The two 
columns of Catholic Italy are patience and hope. Rome 
has by Jesus Christ been chosen as the capital seat of 
his kingdom upon earth. The Pope, his Vicar, is and 
shall be the Bishop of Rome to the end of time. No 
earthly king shall ever reign long in Rome. Two hun- 
dred and fifty millions of Catholics cannot permit this 
sacrilege. God is pledged to protect both his Church 
and his Vicar upon earth. He will infallibly do it even 
in Rome. 

III. — On the 23d of June, 1871, Melanie, in Answer to a 
Letter of a Religious Sister of Providence in Corenc 
Dauphine, wrote as follows : — 

" Castellamare, Kingdom of Naples. 

" Our poor France, you say, is greatly humbled. Ah ! my 
dear sister, she had done much better to humble herself with- 
out awaiting for the blows of the Most High ; and she would 
do well now to strike her breast, to revive her faith, if she 
does not wish to be entirely annihilated. Ah ! my good sis- 
ter, in beholding the state into which society is plunged, one 
should shed tears night and day. O, the worst of all evils 
is that some men hate God ! they are determined to fight 
against him. I never have said that the Dauphine (Province 



70 THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 

of France) shall be protected. Ah ! if people haste not to re- 
turn sincerely to God, what is already arrived is as nothing ! 
nothing ! ! nothing ! ! ! I do not wish to dishearten anybody ; 
you, my dear sister, you know God a thousand times better 
than I do ; therefore, if we pray to him, he is full of mercy, 
and he ever desires to pardon all those who sincerely return to 
him. In the opinion of some persons, I am nothing but a delud- 
ed visionary ; in consequence of this I abstain from speaking, 
lest the words of truth, of which I am only a feeble and very un- 
worthy channel, should be despised. Poor France ! she has 
a veil over her eyes ; she is, as it were, paralyzed regarding 
the truth. Poor France ! unhappy France ! Ah ! my dear 
sister, how my heart is filled with bitter grief in witnessing 
the fall of a nation formerly so full of religion. When will 
God, in his mercy, give us a handful of brave souls, that do 
not fear men, and who, stripped of everything, shall announce 
holy truths, and will sacrifice themselves for the glory of Jesus 
Christ? If the good God makes me return to France, I will 
thank him with my whole heart. I do not ask to re-enter a 
convent ; I would only wish to live in a small village and 
teach a small school. [Here there are some mysterious words.] 
If the persom whom I would petition for such favor were in 
France, and were what he shall be, I would have already 
written to him for it. The statue of Voltaire is still erected 
in Paris ; it seems to me that the first act of Monsieur Thiers 
should have been the destruction of that monstrous statue. 
But I understand. Voltaire is the idol of France. I have 
Written to Monsieur Thiers. Worse for him, and worse for 
France, if he does not act as a Christian. I do my duty. 
When there is question of the glory of God, I fear neither 
death nor prison. France has been ruined because the clergy 
fear man more than God. Ah, if I am correct upon this 
point, poor clergy ! poor clergy ! But no ! I am wrong ; in 
the opinion of the clergy, I am deluded. The clergy are good, 
the clergy are disinterested, the clergy are full of zeal, full of 
charity towards the poor. It is the flock that is bad." (These 
words are ironical. Melanie is deeply grieved because the 
apparition of La Salette, the threatened punishments, and 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 71 

herself have been treated as a delusion. We should remember 
that these private letters were not intended for publication by 
Melanie.) 

IV. — Portion of a Letter of Melanie to a certain Mon- 
sieur Gerard, dated August 15, 1871. 

" It is very near twenty-five years since the good, the sweet 
Virgin Mary, Mother of God, came to shed tears over our 
mountain. She cried, and for whom ? and for what ? It is 
because her people have deviated from the path of virtue, 
and, with rapid strides, hasten to precipitate themselves into 
the abyss of perdition. Poor people ! poor France ! Thou 
knowest not that thou mightest be grounded like grain under 
the mill-stone of God's anger and justice ! At the present 
time it is useless to speak to men ; their blindness is supreme. 
It is necessary that God should speak ; and he will speak ; 
but they cannot form an idea how. The earth must be pun- 
ished, purified. You desire, sir, some information about the 
letter which I wrote to Monsieur Thiers. As I always write 
only one copy, so then I could not tell you what I wrote in 
my letter. I only remember to have said to him to remove 
from Paris the statue of Voltaire and all that is not of God 
and for God. It seems to me that I likewise told him that if 
the government return not to God, and does not procure the 
observance of God's commandments, the chastisements al- 
ready inflicted are as nothing. I did not give him my 
address, and my letter, directed to him, was mailed in Mar- 
seilles. When the time for writing to ... . shall have ar- 
rived, I will do so gladly. In this moment France is not 
worthy of him." 

V. — Letter of Melanie to Victor C de Stenay, Author 

of " The Future Unveiled" and of " Last Prophetical 
Warnings? 

Castellamare, May 2, 1872. 

J. M. J. Sir, — May Jesus be loved by all hearts. 

I thank you very much for your charity in sending me 

your book, Le Grandeurs et Malheurs de la France. I have 



72 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

read it in haste. I shall peruse it over some of these days. 
This is the first time that I read prophecies. I believe that, 
to understand them, we should not look at things in a human 
way, or with human eyes. Before seeing Mr. Brandt, I never 
heard anybody speak of the future hero, David Lazzaretti ; 
neither am I aware of any pamphlet or writing concerning 
him. But if I ever come to the knowledge of anything of 
this kind, I shall send it to you with pleasure. I am nothing 
but most vile dust. I am guilty in many ways, but I hope not 
in having disobeyed the most Holy Virgin. • In proof of this 
I may mention the persecutions which I have had to endure, 
and which I suffer at present. When I asked some one the 
cause of my expulsion from the Convent of Providence, and 
of my exile to England, I received no answer, especially in 
the presence of other persons. Eh Men ! Well, I shall not 
answer for so many persons. Charity forbids it. I will give 
an answer to only one person that spoke to me as follows : 
" Melanie, if you continue to speak against our Emperor 
(Napoleon), you shall not be allowed to remain in this place. 
You are deluded ; it is the Devil that makes you speak. Na- 
poleon is a saint, and all that he does is for the good of re- 
ligion. Therefore, do not venture to speak any more so ill of 
Napoleon, and to exaggerate the holiness of the Pope, who is 
a man like ourselves. The Pope ought to celebrate mass, 
and that is all." To these words I answered : " I ought to 
obey God. As long as I live I shall speak the truth. If the 
Pope, whom I do not look upon as a man like you, forbid me 
to speak, I shall be silent, because I ought to obey the Vicar 
of Jesus Christ, and him alone, about what relates to my se- 
cret. If a bishop is not subject to the Vicar of Jesus Christ, 
I am neither bound to believe nor to obey the word of such 
bishop, who is without the Church." Therefore, sir, I have 
spoken, and, as I am going to tell you, I have also written, but 
as a religious person I cannot do much. 

In the year 1860, I delivered this portion of my secret into 
the hands of a person dear to the heart of God, namely, to 
the Assistant of the Superior- General of the Sisters of the 
Compassion of Marseilles. I was then in that convent, and 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 73 

was associated to it. That writing was sent to a Vicar-Gen- 
eral of the bishop of that city ; it was returned with the fol- 
lowing words : France is at peace ; these are tilings relating to 
the end of the world ; too much attention should not be paid to 
them. Beware of illusion ! The same paper was afterwards 
put into the hands of a reverend Jesuit father, who returned it, 
saying that there were some things about the end of time, and 
some others taken from the Apocalypse. I wished to write, and 
did write to Napoleon. But I have got the letter in my pos- 
session, because I was not allowed to forward it, and it was 
the same Jesuit who did not judge it prudent. I have lately 
learned that this good Jesuit father could find it prudent to 
disguise himself in order to avoid the prison, and if, like many 
others, he had been killed, he should without doubt have be- 
lieved that, if it were not the end of the world, it was at any 
rate the end for himself. Behold, sir, how this writing has 
remained in obscurity. No person knows whether I may 
manifest all the entire secret, or if at a fixed epoch the re- 
maining portion shall be known. I believe it is better for us 
to be converted, to expiate, to atone, to serve the good God 
with our whole heart ; to imitate your example, by having no 
fear of displeasing men in serving God and in making truth 
known. The good God will reward you, sir, for your zeal in 
promoting the glory of God and of the most Holy Virgin. 
Persevere. You shall have God for your defence and sup- 
port. My poor France is very ill. However, if she would 
shake off the yoke of her slavery, she should become free 
with the freedom of God's children. France is the slave of 
the Devil, because she is the slave of the enemies of the Most 

High. Hence, alas ! poor France She is about being 

crushed. 

Please, I beseech you, to pray for me, for I am in great 
need of it ; and I, though very unworthy, — I will pray for you. 
Pray also, I beg of you, for my companion, who is the person 
of whom I spoke to you above, namely, the Assistant of the 
Superior-General ; she, through devotion and love of the most 
Holy Virgin, has followed me into exile ; pray, then, for her 
and for those who belong to her. 
4 



74 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

I have known Monsieur Frochon on the mountain of La 
Salette, where I left him when I started for England, whither 
I was accompanied by a prelate (Monseigneur Newsham, the 
late venerable President of Ushaw College, near Durham), 
and a canon, both English. I have never travelled with Mon- 
seigneur Bishop of Birmingham. I have never gone to his 
diocese. 

My extraordinary confessor being in Naples, and not com- 
ing here except once a month, I must await in order to ac- 
quaint him of your desire in relation to the declaration of 
the entire secret. But I do not think he will permit any 
change in the portion which I transmitted to the Abbe Bli- 
ard, because he might say that one would not know what part 

he should believe. Poor Mr. G has much to suffer. .... 

O my God! .... Darkness is where light should be! 
Let us be attached to the infallible Pontiff. Let us love the 
Church ! 

Please to accept the homage with which I am, monsieur, 
Your most humble and most grateful servant, 

Marie de la Croix, Victime de Jesu. 
(Mary of the Cross, Victim of Jesus.) 

The eye of God over me watches ; my salvation is the 
cross. Vive Notre Dame de la Salette. 

VI. — A Second Letter of Melanie to the same Gentleman. 

Castellamaee, May 15, 1872. 
J. M. J. May Jesus be loved by all hearts. 

Sir, — I thank you for your charity in sending me the 
three books. I have received them with great pleasure. 
May the sweet and merciful Virgin Mary reward you for 
them. I have read almost entirely Le Avenir Devoile, " The 
Future Unveiled." I have arrived at page 172, where an im- 
portant remark is made in the following words : " One is 
prompted by a spirit of religion to ask himself why Mother 
Mary of the Cross is made to play a semi-political role or 
character incompatible with her vocation, howsoever profitable 
it may be to souls. Melanie is a Carmelite ; she should be 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 75 

dead to the world. Instead of giving here and there pieces 
of her secret enveloped in pious exhortations, she should 
reveal them fully in extenso." 

Since in another passage of the same book it is well said, 
that I have been persecuted, and still I am, people should 
know that I have not entered into any convent. I keep, in- 
deed, my vows as a Carmelite ; for which I am more than 
happy. When I wrote to my poor old mother, I was far 
from thinking that my letters to her would be printed. I 
had not, therefore, any intention to play a semi-political char- 
acter. In beholding our poor France marching with rapid 
strides towards her ruin, one should indeed be without blood 
in his veins not to be moved, and not to cry, Do penance, 
observe the law of God. Is it because I am a Carmelite relig- 
ious that I ought to be insensible to the evils of my mother, 
the Church, and to the perdition of all my brothers in Jesus 
Christ? Is it because I see some bishops and many priests 
who, if not all in word, yet in their actions, abandon the 
Holy Church and our Holy Father, — is it for this that I should 
have to hide myself, that I should have fear of Napoleon, of 
the government, and of the persecutors of the holy Church ? 
Alas ! it is just because some had fear that the evil is come 
thither. Well, I, the most unworthy, the most ignorant, the 
most weak and vile of creatures, I have no fear of any per- 
son. I am firmly attached to the infallible Pope, and to the 
holy Church, and I shall combat evil with all my power. I 
dread nothing, and I am not afraid of men, because they are 
as nothing in the hands of the Most High. Thiers, all little 
and great as he is, - — Thiers is nothing else but the anger of God 
on my poor France. But let him wait a little longer, and we 
will see what shall happen. 

People wish to know all my secret. But what does our 
Divine Master desire from us ? It seems to me that he wills 
our conversion. What profit have we drawn from that small 
portion of the secret which we know? None. The more 
shall we have received, the stricter will be our account with 
God. I will not render our poor France more culpable. 
She wishes to see with her own eyes ; she shall be obliged to 



76 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

see such things that she will have to close her eyes. Yes, 
she shall see to her great misery, she shall be surfeited. Let 
us pray, let us pray, let us pray without ceasing ; let us atone. 
If the chastisements have to come, at least they could be mit- 
igated by many prayers and much penance. Let us pray, 
let us pray. No person can form any idea of the nature of 

the punishments Let us pray much. God is good. 

He wills not our perdition Please to accept the 

humble homage with which I am, monsieur, 

Your most grateful and most humble servant, 

Mary of the Cross, Victim of Jesus. 

The eye of God watches over me ; my salvation is in the 
cross. Vive Notre Dame de la Salette, 



CHAPTER X. 

MANIFESTATION OP THE SECRET OF LA SALETTE MADE BY 
MELANIE TO THE ABBE FELIC1AN BLIARD. 

MY REV. FATHER, — I deliver into your hands that 
portion of the secret that I received from the Holy 
Virgin on the 19th of September, 1846, and which, however, 
should now no longer be kept secret. You may do with it 
what you judge best before God and before men. 

Melanie Mathien, 
Shepherdess of La Salette. 
Given at Castellamaee this day, January 30, 1870. 

I. — Words of the Most Holy Virgin to Melanie. 

What I am going now to tell you shall not always be 
kept secret. You may publish it in the year 1858. 

The priests, ministers of my Son, through their 5, 
97, 496, 63, 46, 3, through their irreverences, and their 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 77 

6, 5, 4, 6, 3, 2, 3, whilst celebrating the holy mysteries ; 
through their love of 1, 99, 23, 12, love of honors and 
of 4, 1, 96, 66, 9,6, — yes, priests cry for vengeance, 
and vengeance is suspended over their heads. Woe to 
the priests, and to persons consecrated to God ! who 
through their infidelity and their 59, 7, 496, 63, 46, 4, 
crucify again my Son. The sins, 53, 643, 9, 63113, 6, 
+ 3169, -f- 9, 3, 3, 6, 956, 3, 7, cry to heaven, and call 
for vengeance, and behold vengeance is at their doors. 
For no person is any more found to implore the mercy 
and pardon of God in behalf of the people ; there are no 
more generous souls, no more any person worthy of 
offering the Immaculate Victim to the Eternal Father 
in behalf of the world. God is going to punish, in a 
manner without example. Woe to the inhabitants of 
the earth ! God is going to exhaust his wrath, and no- 
body shall be able to evade so many combined evils. 
At the first stroke of his fulminating sword the moun- 
tains and the whole nature shall shake with terror, be- 
cause the disorders and crimes of men pierce the very 
vaults of the heavens. The earth shall be stricken 
with every kind of plagues. (Besides the pestilence 
and famine, which shall be general. Glossa of Melanie.) 
There shall be wars until the last war, which shall be 
waged by the ten kings of Antichrist. All these kings 
shall have a common design, and they only shall govern 

the world. Before this comes to pass the, etc 

Society is on the eve of the most terrible and the grand- 
est events. People must expect to be governed with a 
rod of iron, and to drink the chalice of God's indigna- 
tion. After the year 1859, the Vicar of my Son, the 
Sovereign Pontiff, Pius IX., should not go any more out 
of Rome. Let him be firm and courageous. Let him 
fight with the arms of Faith and of Love. I shall be 



78 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

with him. He should distrust Napoleon, whose heart 
is double ; and when this will aim at being both emperor 
and Pope, God shall then abandon him. This eagle, 
determined ever to lift itself higher, shall fall on the 
very weapon which he uses to oblige the people to raise 
him up, — universal suffrage. Italy shall be punished 
on account of its ambition of wishing to shake off the 
yoke of the Lord of lords. Hence she shall be given 
up to war ; blood shall flow from every side ; the 
churches shall be shut up or profaned. Priests and re- 
ligious shall be hunted ; they shall be butchered in a 
cruel manner. Many shall abandon the faith, and great 
shall be the number of priests and religious who shall 
separate themselves from the true religion ; among these 
there will be found likewise several bishops. Let the 
Pope be upon his guard against miracle-workers, for the 
time is arrived when the most astounding prodigies will 
take place on the earth and in the air. (Is it Spiritual- 
ism T) 

[The schism which, according to the Carthusian 
prophecy, shall take place at the death of Pius IX., is 
herein most clearly indicated.] 

In the year 1864, Lucifer, with a very great number 
of demons, will be unchained from hell. By degrees 
they shall abolish the faith, even among persons conse- 
crated to God. They shall blind them in such a man- 
ner that, without very special graces, these persons shall 
imbibe the spirit of those wicked angels. Many relig- 
ious houses will entirely lose the faith, and shall be the 
cause of the loss of many persons. 

Bad books will abound upon the earth ; and the spirit 
of darkness shall spread over the earth a universal re- 
laxation about everything relating to the service of 
God. Satan shall have very great power over nature 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 79 

(God's punishment for the crimes of men) ; temples will 
be erected for the worship of these demons. Some per- 
sons shall be transported from one place to another by 
these wicked spirits, even some priests, because these 
will not be animated by the holy spirit of the gospel, 
which is a spirit of humility, charity, and zeal for the 
glory of God. 

Some will make the dead rise and appear as holy per- 
sons. The souls of the damned shall also be summoned, 
and shall appear as united to their bodies. {Such persons, 
resurrected through the agency of demons, shall assume the 
figure of holy persons, who are known to have been upon 
earth, in order more easily to deceive men. These self- 
styled resuscitated persons shall be nothing but demons un- 
der their forms. In this way they shall preach a gospel 
contrary to that of Jesus Christ, denying the existence of 
heaven. Glossa of Melanie.) 

In every place there shall be seen extraordinary prod- 
igies, because the true faith has been extinguished, and 
a pale light shines in the world. 

My Son's Vicar shall have much to suffer, because for 
a time the Church shall be exposed to very great per- 
secutions. This shall be the time of darkness. The 
Church shall have to pass through an awful crisis. 
France, Italy, Spain, and England shall have civil war. 
Blood shall flow through the streets. French shall fight 
against French. Italians against Italians. After thi 
there will be a frightful general war. For a time God 
shall not remember France, nor Italy (for two years or for 
one?) because the gospel of Jesus Christ is no more 
understood. The Holy Father will suffer much. I will 
be with him to the end to receive his sacrifice. The ivicked 
shall many times attempt his life. A precursor of Anti- 
christ (Garibaldi), with his troops, composed of persons 



80 THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 

from several nations, will fight against the true Christ, 
the only Saviour of the world. He shall shed much 
blood, and will strive to destroy the worship and re- 
ligion of God, in order to make himself honored like 
God. Nature demands vengeance against men, and she 
trembles with fright in expectation of what will befall 
the earth sullied with crimes. Tremble, O earth ! And 
tremble you also who make profession of serving Jesus 
Christ, but inwardly worship yourselves, because God has 
delivered you to his enemies, because corruption is in holy 
places. ' (Many convents are no longer houses of God. ) 

In the year 1865, the abomination shall be seen in 
holy places, in convents, and then the demon shall make 
himself as the king of hearts. Let Superiors at the head 
of religious communities be very circumspect about the 
candidates they receive .... because of the disorders 

and love for carnal pleasures It will be about 

that time that Antichrist shall be born from At 

his birth he shall vomit blasphemies. He shall have 
teeth ; in a word, he shall be like an incarnate demon ; 
he shall utter frightful screams ; he shall work prodigies ; 
and he shall feed on impure things. He shall have 
brothers, who, though not incarnate demons like him, 
shall nevertheless be children of iniquity. At the age 
of twelve years they shall have become remarkable for 
valiant victories, which they shall achieve ; very soon 
each of them will be at the head of armies. Paris shall 
be burned, and Marseilles shall be submerged ; many great 
cities shall be shattered and swallowed up by earth- 
quakes. I address a pressing appeal to the earth. I 
call upon the true disciples of the living God, who reigns 
in the heavens ; I call upon the true imitators of Christ 
made man, the only true Saviour of mankind; I call 
upon my children, those who are truly devoted to me, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 81 

those who have offered themselves to me that I may 
lead them to my Son, those whom I carry as it were in 
my arms, those who have been animated by my spirit. 
Finally, I call on the apostles of these last days, these 
faithful disciples of Jesus Christ, who have lived despis- 
ing the world and themselves, in poverty and humility, 
in contempt and in silence, in prayer and mortification, 
in chastity and union with God, in suffering and tin- 
known to the world. It is time for them to come out 
and enlighten the earth. Go ye forth and manifest 
yourselves as my darling children ; I am with you and 
within you, so that your faith may be the light which 
illumines you in these unhappy days, and that your zeal 
may make you hankering for the glory and honor of the 
Most High. Fight, ye children of light ; combat, ye 
small band that can see, for this is the time of times, 
the end of ends. 

Behold the reign of the ten kings ! Woe to the in- 
habitants of the earth ; there shall be sanguinary wars, 
and famine, and plagues, and contagious maladies ; there 
shall be showers of a frightful hail of animals ; thunder 
shall shake entire cities ; earthquakes which shall swallow 
up some countries ; voices shall be heard in the air ; 
men (in despair) shall knock their heads against the 
walls ; they shall call on death, and death shall be their 
torment ; blood shall flow from every side. Who shall 
be able to overcome (all these evils) 1 Fire shall rain 
from heaven, and shall destroy three cities. The whole 
world shall be struck with terror, and many will allow 
themselves to be seduced, because they have not believed 
the true Christ living among them. The sun becomes 
dark. Faith only shall survive. So the time ! the 
abyss opens. Behold the king of the kings of darkness ! 
Behold the beast with his subjects ! 

4* v 



82 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

To A. M. l'Abbe Cloquet. 

This portion of my secret is truly a copy of that which I 
gave to M. F. Bliard. 

Sister Mary of the Cross, 

Shepherdess of La Salette. 
September 22, 1871. 

II. — Words of Melanie, and Portion of Some of her Letters. 

Since her vision on the mountain of La Salette, 
Melanie has often been heard saying : " The great chas- 
tisements will come, because men will not be converted ; 
yet it is only their conversion that can hinder these 
scourges. God will begin to strike men by inflicting 
lighter punishments in order to open their eyes ; then 
he will stop, or may repeat his former warnings to give 
place for repentance. But sinners will not avail them- 
selves of these opportunities ; he will, in consequence, 
send more severe castigations, anxious to move sinners 
to penance, but all in vain. Finally, the obduracy of 
sinners shall draw upon their heads the greatest and 
most terrible calamities." 

From a letter written by Sister Mary of the Cross 
(Melanie), dated June 16, 1872, we extract the folio wing- 
considerable portion : — 

" We are all guilty ! Penance is not done, and sin increases 
daily. Those who should come forward to do good are re- 
tained by fear. Evil is great. A moderate punishment 
serves only to irritate the spirits, because they view all things 
with human eyes. God could work a miracle to convert and 
change the aspect of the earth without chastisement. God 
will work a miracle ; it will be a stroke of his mercy ; but 
after the wicked shall have inebriated themselves with blood, 
the scourge shall arrive. 

" What countries shall be preserved from such calamities ? 
Where shall we go for refuge? I, in my turn, shall ask, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 83 

What is the country that observes the commandments of God ? 
What country is not influenced by human fear where the in- 
terest of the Church and the glory of God are at stake ? (Ah, 
indeed ! what country, what nation upon earth ?) In behalf 
of my Superior and myself, I have often asked myself where 
could we go for refuge, had we the means for the journey and 
for our subsistence, on condition that no person were to know 
it ? But I renounce these useless thoughts. We are very 
guilty ! In consequence of this, it is necessary that a very 
great and terrible scourge should come to revive our faith, 
and to restore to us our very reason, which we have almost 
entirely lost. Wicked men are devoured by a thirst for ex- 
ercising their cruelty ; but when they shall have reached the 
uttermost point of their barbarity, God himself shall extend 
his hand to stop them, and very soon after, a complete change 
shall be effected in all surviving persons. Then they will 
sing the Te Deum Laudamus with the most lively gratitude 
and love. The Virgin Mary, our mother, shall be our libera- 
trix. Peace shall reign, and the charity of Jesus Christ shall 

unite all hearts Alsace shall return to France 

Let us pray ; let us pray. God does not wish to chastise us 
severely. He speaks to us in so many, so many ways to make 
us return to him. How long shall we remain stubborn ? Let 
us pray, let us pray ; let us never cease praying and doing 
penance. Let us pray for our Holy Father the Pope, the only 
light for the faithful in these times of darkness. O yes, 
let us by all means pray much. Let us pray to the good, 
sweet, merciful Virgin Mary ; for we stand in great need of 
her powerful hands over our heads." 

Lastly, Melanie has written to her brother, who lived 
in Paris, and to her married sister in Marseilles, to go 
away immediately from these two large and populous 
cities, because the catastrophe is imminent. 

III. — Present Mode of Life of Melanie. 
Melanie wears the religious habit, so does likewise her 
faithful companion. She teaches five or six girls. She 



84 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

is under the immediate obedience of the Kt. Rev. Bishop 
of Castellamare di Stabia, a city about eighteen miles 
distant from Naples. She has very frequent visions, 
and often she is in spiritual intercourse with Palma 
Maria d'Oria (whom she has never seen in an ordinary 
way). Through bilocation or other supernatural way, 
they speak together almost every day, though living at 
a great distance one from the other. Palma Maria has 
been, during many years, confined to her poor room by 
extraordinary sufferings. This holy woman spoke, last 
year, a great deal about Melanie to a French priest, the 
Abbe Brandt, and Melanie did the same to him about 
Palma Maria, of Oria. These are, indeed, marks of holi- 
ness. 

IV. — Secret of Massimin Girand. 

On the 19th of September, 1846, I saw a lady brilliant 
like the sun, whom I believed to be the Holy Virgin. 
However, I have never said it was the Holy Virgin. I 
have always said that I saw a lady, but never ventured 
to affirm that it was the Holy Virgin. 

From what I am going to state here, it appertains to 
the Church to judge whether it was truly the Holy Vir- 
gin or some other person. She gave me my secret about 
the middle of her conversation with me, after these 
words : The grapes shall rot, and the chestnuts shall be 
bad. The Lady began by saying to me : — 

1. Three fourths of France shall lose the faith, and 
the other fourth, that will preserve it, will practise it 
with tepidity. 

2. Peace shall not be given to the world until men 
will be converted. 

3. A Protestant nation in the North shall be converted 
to the faith, and, through the means of that nation, the 
others shall return to the holy Catholic Church. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 85 

4. The next Pope shall not be a Roman. 

5. When men shall be converted, God will give peace 
to the world. 

6. Afterwards this peace shall be disturbed by the 
monster (Antichrist). 

7. The monster shall arrive at the end of this nine- 
teenth century, or, at latest, at the commencement of 
the twentieth. 



CHAPTER XL 

PROPHECY OP THE VENERABLE ABBE VIANNAT, CURE 
D'ARS, FRANCE. 

A SHORT- time before his death, which happened 
August 4, 1859, this holy priest prophesied the 
sad and happy events that the justice and mercy of the 
Lord reserves for France. He communicated these 
prophecies to a pious countryman of the neighborhood 
of Rhodes, who went to consult him about his vocation, 
and by whom he was advised to join the Lazzarists as a 
lay brother. His Superiors have judged proper to make 
him declare the following revelations in the presence of, 
and authenticated by, a notary-public. Here we give 
the last portion, which has relation to the future, which 
we have extracted from the books of the Rev. Father 
Maria Anthony and of the Abbe Curcque : — 

"After this victory their enemy (the Prussians) shall 
not quit entirely the occupied country." Here the Cure" 
d'Ars spoke to the young man of the negotiations be- 
tween France and the German Empire for the liberation 
or evacuation of France ; then he added : " They (the 



86 THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Prussians) shall come back (for a second invasion of 
France) ; but this time our army shall fight well every- 
where. For during the first war our men would not 
combat well, but in the second war they will fight. 0, 
how they will fight ! 

" The enemy (the Prussians) will allow the burning of 
Paris, and they will rejoice at it, but they shall be beat- 
en ; they shall be driven entirely from France. 

" Our enemies shall return, and will destroy everything 
in their march. They shall arrive near Poitiers without 
meeting with any (serious) resistance, but there they 
shall be crushed by the defenders of the West, who 
shall pursue them. (Here the Papal soldiers of Cathe- 
linean and of Charette will cover themselves with im- 
mortal glory. This shall be the beginning of the suc- 
cessive triumphs of virtue and justice.) From other 
directions their provisions shall be cut off, and they 
shall suffer very serious losses. They will attempt to 
retire towards their country, but very few of them shall 
ever reach it. All they took from us shall be returned, 
and a great deal more. The Communists of Paris, after 
their defeat, shall spread themselves through all France, 
and will be greatly multiplied. They shall seize arms ; 
they shall oppress people of order. Lastly, a civil war 
shall break out everywhere. These wicked people shall 
become masters in the north, east, and southwest (of 
France). They will imprison very many persons, and 
will be guilty of more massacres. They will attempt to 
kill all the priests and all the religious. But this shall 
not last long. (This persecution shall not last a long- 
time.) People will imagine that all is lost ; but the 
good God shall save all. It will be like a sign of the 
last judgment. Paris shall be changed, also two or 
three other cities (Lyons and Marseilles are mentioned 



THE CHKISTIAN TRUMPET. 87 

alone in several places) ; God shall come to help ; the 
good shall triumph when the return of the king shall be 
announced (Henry V.). This shall re-establish a peace 
and prosperity without example. Religion shall nourish 
again better than ever before. 

" I know not why I tell you all this," said Monsieur 
Viannay to his confidant ; " but, the time being come, 
you will remember this ; and you will be very tranquil, 
as well as those who will believe you." This good Laz- 
zarist Brother says, " The great calamity is not yet passed. 
Paris shall be demolished and burnt in earnest, but not 
entirely. Events shall transpire more terrible than 
what we have seen. However, there shall be a limit 
beyond which the destruction shall not go." When asked 
which will be the limit, he answered : " I do not know; 
but I shall not leave our house of St. Lazzarre." 



CHAPTER XII. 

PROPHECY OP THE VENERABLE ANNA MARIA TAIGI. 

WE extract a few interesting particulars from the 
life of this venerable servant of God, published 
in Philadelphia, by Eugene Cummiskey, 1872. Anna 
Maria was the privileged daughter of Louis and Santa 
Gionnetti. She was born to them on the 29th of May, 
1769, in the beautiful city of Sienna, in Tuscany. At 
her baptism she received the names of Anna Maria An- 
tonia Gesualda. In the year 1775, she, with her pious, 
but poor parents, went to live in Rome. Here her good 
and virtuous mother assisted in laying out the body of 



88 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Blessed Joseph Labre. In due time Anna Maria was 
married to Domenico Taigi, or rather Taegi, a pious and 
virtuous young man, but of uncouth and rough man- 
ners, which contributed much to her sanctification. 
She was a perfect model of a Christian wife and mother. 
She had seven children. Though profoundly humble 
and retiring, yet the perfume of her extraordinary sanc- 
tity spread far and wide. Anna Maria enjoyed a very 
singular and most wonderful gift from God. During 
forty-seven years, a mysterious supernatural light, a 
species of sun, was ever before her eyes. In it she 
could read and tell the state of consciences, the revolu- 
tions, the wars, the designs of governments, the aims of 
secret societies, superstitions, and crimes, the reward of 
the saints, and the punishments, both temporal and 
eternal, prepared by God for all human transgressions. 
During her life and after her death she wrought many 
prodigies. She died in Rome, in great odor of sanctity, 
on the 9th of June, 1837. The process of her beatifica- 
tion is advancing very rapidly in Rome. Hence her 
title of Venerable. The prophetical previsions of this 
admirable seer reach till the day of universal judgment. 
The greatest portion of her prophecies are in the secret 
archives of the Congregation of Rites in Rome. But 
many of these prophecies were by her made know T n to a 
considerable number of persons eminent in virtue, and 
several also in high dignities. The Venerable Vincent 
Maria Strambi, Bishop of Macerata, was one of these ; so 
also Monseigneur Natali, who, during twenty-five years, 
enjoyed her entire confidence. He died only three years 
ago. By them and by others several fragments of 
Anna Maria's prophecies have been made known. The 
following important extracts have been published in 
Paris, in the first volume of the Avenir Devoile, " The 
Future Unveiled," p. 53 : — 



THE CHKISTIAN TKUMPET. 89 

1. A very thick darkness shall envelop the earth during 
three days. This awful darkness shall be impregnated 
with such pestilential vapors, and filled with such fright- 
ful apparitions, that they will cause, in a more special 
manner, the death of the hypocritical or avowed enemies 
of the holy Church. 

On this subject, Anna Maria has given several direc- 
tions to the faithful. One of these was, to procure 
blessed candles, which alone shall give light during the 
darkness ; also, to remain in prayer, to recite the holy 
rosary, not to attempt to look out for idle and vain curi- 
osity. 

2. A heavenly apparition shall come to reassure the 
faithful. St., Peter and St. Paul will appear on the 
clouds, and all men shall see them \ and, in a super- 
natural manner, faith shall return to their hearts. In- 
numerable conversions of heretics shall cause universal 
edification. 

From the process of the beatification of Venerable 
Anna Maria Taigi, which was published in the Analecta 
juris Pontificii, we learn the following circumstance, de- 
posed upon oath by Cardinal Pedicini (who was person- 
ally known by the compiler of this) : — 

"One day," says the Cardinal, "Anna Maria, while 
shedding a torrent of tears, prayed and offered her actions 
and sufferings for the conversion of sinners, for the de- 
struction of sin, and that God might be known and 
loved by all men. Then God manifested to her the hor- 
rible sins of persons of every condition, and how griev- 
ously he was offended. At this sight the servant of God 
experienced a profound sorrow, and sighing, she ex- 
claimed : ' Dearly beloved ! what is the remedy for this 
disaster % ' Jesus Christ answered : ' My child,the Church, 
my spouse, my Father, and myself shall remedy every- 



90 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

thing. For after a punishment .... those who shall 
survive shall have to conduct themselves well.' At this 
point she saw innumerable conversions of heretics, who 
will return to the bosom of the Church ; she saw, also, 
the edifying conduct of their lives, as well as that of all 
other Catholics." So far Cardinal Pedicini. 

We may here remark, that the gap after punishment, 
left by the editor of the Analecta, might have been that 
of the three days' darkness. But we shall not insist 
upon this interpretation. We have more conclusive 
proofs. The Very Rev. Father Calixtus, Superior in 
the Monastery of the Trinitarian Fathers in Cerfroid, 
Asine, France, wrote a volume with the title, " The 
Venerable Anna Maria Taigi." Our extracts are made 
from its second edition. This book, written with the 
approbation of the Superior-General of the Trinitarians, 
postulator of the cause of the venerable servant of God, 
has been carefully examined at Rome, and, in every 
point, found comformable to the authentic documents 
of the Apostolic process for the beatification of the 
Venerable Anna Maria Taigi. The following are the 
particular details : — 

3. During several successive days, Anna Maria beheld 
a most excessive darkness spreading itself over the ivhole 
world. She likewise saw falling ruins of walls, accompa- 
nied by much dust, as if a great edifice had tumbled 
down. This scourge was shown to her on divers occa- 
sions. This may indicate the ruins caused by frightful 
earthquakes, or the destruction effected by the wicked 
Communists. We presume, and assume as pretty cer- 
tain, that this darkness will be sensible, similar to that 
of Egypt, mentioned in Exodus, tenth chapter, 4m d that 
it shall continue during three days. Though the ven- 
erable servant of God has not mentioned this duration, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 91 

yet Monseigneur Notali, having been questioned on this 
particular point by a large number of persons, has inva- 
riably assured them that the darkness shall last during 
three days. 

In spite of all these proofs, the generality of the peo- 
ple refuse to believe it. Some attempt to contradict 
them, and others pretend to laugh at the threatened 
punishment. The same was done immediately before 
the universal deluge ; but the unbelievers perished ; the 
eight believers in the ark only were saved. Our best 
answer will be given in the following words of Monsieur' 
Amedeus Nicolas : " For my part, I shall not affirm that 
physical darkness shall come ; but it seems to me that 
the subject is too grave to laugh at. Scriptural prophe- 
cies, history, and the state of the human mind at the 
present epoch, may well justify the apprehensions of 
many persons upon this subject. Since a physical dark- 
ness of three days' duration took place in Egypt, it fol- 
lows that we may have again the same phenomenon at 
the present time ; for, from the fact that an event in. 
nature has taken place, we may conclude that a similar 
thing may happen again." 

The Apocalypse, at the opening of the sixth seal, 
seems to foretell a sensible darkness when it says that 
after a great earthquake the sun became as black as 
sackcloth of hair. (Apoc. vi. 12.) If we are arrived at 
the epoch of the world mentioned here by St. John, 
how shall we be able to see light if the sun is in dark- 
ness 1 It is universally admitted that God chastised the 
Egyptians with material darkness, in punishment of 
their wilful internal blindness, corruption, and obsti- 
nacy. But a little knowledge and experience of the 
present state of human society is more than sufficient 
to prove that the aberrations, the corruption and stub- 



92 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

bornness of men, are much worse than at the time of 
King Pharaoh. It is only a striking event, bearing an 
evident mark of the Divine hand, that shall be able to 
bring back human society to the belief of the very exist- 
ence of God, and to that of the spiritual world. Now, 
this dreaded darkness would be this irrefragable and 
unanswerable proof; it is therefore more opportune and 
more necessary at the present time than it was three 
thousand three hundred and sixty years ago in Egypt. 
St. John, in this chapter, repeats more in detail a similar 
prophecy, which we read in the second chapter of 
Isaias. These are the words of the Apocalypse : " I 
saw when the Lamb had opened the sixth seal, and 
behold there was a great earthquake, and the sun be- 
came black as sackcloth of hair, and the whole moon 
became as blood ; and the stars fell from heaven as the 
fig-tree (apple-tree) casteth its green figs (or apples) 
when it is shaken by a mighty wind ; and the heaven 
withdrew as a book (long parchment) rolled up together ; 
and every mountain and the islands were moved out of 
their places. And the kings of the earth, and the 
princes, and the tribunes, and the rich men, and the 
strong men, and every bondman, and every freeman 
hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the 
mountains ; and they say to the mountains and to the 
rocks, Fall upon us and hide us from the face of him 
that sitteth upon the throne and from the wrath of the 
Lamb. For the great day of their wrath is come, and 
who shall be able to stand." (Apoc. vi. 12-17.) 

It is necessary to remark here that this horrible scene 
does not represent the commotion at the end of the 
world, because it is followed by a grand religious revi- 
val, as may be observed at the sixth epoch of the 
Church, at the opening of the sixth seal, and at the 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 93 

sound of the sixth trumpet. This scene does not repre- 
sent the last judgment of the dead, but a kind of ante- 
judgment of the living, which is well expressed in these 
words of the Psalmist. The Lord has sworn, and he will 
not repent. Thou, Jesus, art a priest forever according to 
the Order of Melchisedek. The Lord at thy right hand 
hath broken kings in the day of his wrath. He shall 
judge among nations. He shall fill ruins. He shall 
crush the heads (modern civil governments) in the land 
of many." (Ps. cix.) (In the land of many might be the 
same as in many lands or nations ; or, more likely, in the 
land of many signifies the sham and corrupt govern- 
ments of infidel democracy, wherein many wish to com- 
mand, and nobody likes to obey.) 

But, to return, what more than this universal dark- 
ness of seventy-two hours' duration is calculated to 
strike this general terror into the hearts of degenerate 
humanity] There is no doubt that this darkness, 
dreaded by the humble minority, and ridiculed by the 
arrogant majority, would produce wonderful beneficial 
effects. Now, if the result of this awful punishment 
were to be the general conversion of mankind to the 
true religion of Jesus Christ, as so many prophecies an- 
nounce, why would any true and good Catholic dread 
its arrival] We, on the contrary, in our charity and 
zeal for souls, for the welfare of religion, and the honor 
and glory of Jesus Christ, — we should pray fervently and 
without ceasing that God's kingdom and universal 
dominion may soon come, and that his adorable will 
may be done on earth as it is in heaven. 

So far this learned and truly pious author. We now 
come to the other prophecies of Venerable Anna Maria 
Taigi. 

4. The Pope shall convoke a (general) council (that 



94 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

of the Vatican). A new constitution of the Church 
shall be proclaimed in it. (The one Dei Films and that 
on the Pope's infallibility denned in solemn session July 
18, 1870.) 

5. The venerable servant of- God, about forty years 
before the event, pointed out distinctly one after the 
other all the Episcopal Sees in the Catholic Church, the 
respective bishops of which were to oppose the defini- 
tion at the late council at the Vatican. 

6. Anna Maria foretold that a very short time after 
the promulgation of the new Constitution of the Church 
by the general council, the Emperor of the French would 
declare war against Prussia, by which he would be de- 
feated and made prisoner ; that France should be hum- 
bled, because she would not know how to profit b}^ her 
advantages as first daughter of the Church, and the 
protectress of the Holy See. 

(Remember that the venerable servant of God died 
in Rome, June 9, 1837.) 

7. France, she said, shall fall into frightful anarchy. 
The French people shall have a desperate civil war, in 
which old men themselves shall take up arms. The 
political parties having exhausted their blood and their 
rage without being able to arrive at any satisfactory 
understanding, they shall at the last extremity agree by 
common consent to have recourse to the Holy See. 
Then the Pope shall send to France a special legate, in 
order that he may examine the state of affairs and the 
dispositions of the people. In consequence of the in- 
formation received, his Holiness himself shall nominate 
a most Christian king for the government of France. 
(From this it appears that the Holy See shall be settled 
before France.) 

8. During this time there shall be a great universal 
revolution. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 95 

9. The priests shall almost everywhere be massacred 
to such an extent that, in order to find one of them 
alive, it shall be necessary to travel several days. The 
churches shall be closed, but only for a short time. 
(In another copy more recently received from Rome this 
passage varies somewhat. It is in the following words : 
" Religious shall be persecuted, priests shall be massa- 
cred, the churches shall be closed, but only for a short 
time ; the Holy Father shall be obliged to abandon 
Rome.") 

This announcement of the massacre of priests and 
religious mentioned in this and several other propheti- 
cal predictions, especially by Melanie, may not be exe- 
cuted to all the extent indicated by the prophetical 
warnings, because prophetical menaces are always con- 
ditional. Adequate penance and much prayer may sus- 
pend the execution, or at least moderate its severity. 
But this penance should be performed, and fervent and 
continued prayers should be offered to God. This is 
one of the principal objects of this compilation. We 
desire to invite in all the charity of a Christian heart 
all poor sinners of any class or condition of life to a 
timely repentance and penance. We entreat all good 
souls, who may chance to peruse these lines, to pray to 
God for the Church, for the clergy and religious persons, 
and for the conversion of all poor sinners, and for those 
who are in error. God does not wish the death of the 
sinner, but that he may be converted and live. If God 
demands the immolation of a certain number of conse- 
crated victims, let us beseech him to give strength and 
grace to these victims, that they may be acceptable in 
his sight, and their blood, united with that of Jesus 
Christ on the cross, may satisfy his divine justice, and 
obtain mercy, pardon, and salvation to a sinful world. 



96 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

The priest, observes a pious and learned author, — the 
priest is called by God to be in a state of perpetual vic- 
tim and immolation in behalf of mankind. The priest 
is charged with the sins of the world ; he is bound to 
grieve always, and atone for them daily. St. Alphonsus 
Ligouri adds, " When God desires to chastise the people, 
the punishment generally begins with the clergy, be- 
cause they are the primary cause, or, at least, occasion 
of the sins of the people, either through their bad ex- 
ample or through their negligence about the souls 
intrusted to their charge." Hence, St. Peter said, 
Tempus est ut incipiat judicium a Domo Dei. ( 1 Peter 
iv. 17.) 

In the massacre described by the holy Prophet Eze- 
kiel, God commanded that the priests should be the 
first victims. A sanctuario meo incipite. (Ezek. ix. 6.) 
God may require the sacrifice of his ministers in order 
to avoid larger massacres of the common people. The 
worthier the victim, the more valuable is the sacrifice. 
Few holy victims can satisfy the justice of God more 
than thousands of others of an inferior condition. 

Moreover, through their stronger virtues the suffer- 
ings and the death of God's priests and religious may 
give more edification and greater courage to secular per- 
sons who may have to undergo similar trials. 

God then comes once more to ask his priests to offer 
their blood (especially in Italy, France, and Spain), in 
order to assuage his just indignation, to compensate for 
the voluntary immolation of penance, which too many 
may have neglected to offer to him through want of 
generosity. Those victims who may not be entirely free 
from some stains shall, like Monseigneur Darboy and a 
few others, have the grand opportunity of washing them 
in their own blood, and also of obtaining the glorious 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 97 

crown of martyrdom. Who knows whether at the head 
of this glorious band of approaching martyrs may not 
be found the most worthy victim upon earth, the heroic 
Pius IX. ; thus realizing to the letter, as some prophe- 
cies announce, the terrible title, Crux de cruce, — A cross 
from the cross !!!.... 

It is, then, at the price of blood, but of the blood of 
innocent, holy, and heroic victims, blood which flows in 
the consecrated veins of holy priests and religious, 
blood worthy of being commingled with the divine blood 
of the Lamb, that God has decreed to grant the great 
triumph of the Church, and then the general conversion 
of mankind to the faith and religion of Jesus Christ. 
May all the victims be found worthy of such honor ; 
may the blood of new martyrs become the fruitful seed 
of Christianity for all mankind. Amen ! 



CHAPTER XIII. 

PREDICTIONS OF SISTER ROSE COLOMBA, A DOMINICAN NUN. 

SISTER ROSE COLOMBA was a religious of emi- 
nent sanctity and of the most profound humility. 
During the long course of her religious life she knew so 
well how to conceal her solid virtues under the veil of a 
holy and childish simplicity, that nothing extraordinary 
was by her allowed to transpire before the eyes of her 
religious community. All knew her exactitude in the 
fulfilment of all her religious duties, her spirit of 
prayer, her tears, her mortifications. But as she pur- 
posely accompanied many of these pious actions with 



98 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

some oddities, not much account was taken of them, 
and she was often the subject of innocent amusement to 
the community. The unexpected literal realization of 
many of her prophetical predictions attracted at last 
the more serious attention of her religious sisters, and 
her fame for sanctity spread far outside of her monas- 
tery. She died June 6, 1847. 

By order of 'the Bishop of the diocese of Ventimiglia, 
near Nice, Monseigneur Dealbertis, a collection of the 
prophetical predictions of Sister Rose Colomba was 
made, both during the last years of her life and after 
her death, by duly sworn witnesses, which were, and are 
at present, carefully kept in the episcopal archives, 
from which the following extracts have been faithfully 
copied, in the month of February, 1850. 

The translator and compiler of these pages having, in 
1856, heard some of these predictions, wrote for further 
information to the Very Reverend Provost of Taggia, Don 
Stefano Semeria, the learned, pious, and prudent parish 
priest, well known to the translator, and received from 
him a copy of these prophecies, which agree in substance 
with those published by the Italian author, and men- 
tioned in the previous paragraph. From the same 
worthy ecclesiastic the translator received a printed 
copy of a most interesting description of the prodigious 
motion of the head and eyes of a new devout statue of 
the Blessed Virgin Mary, sent as a present from Rome 
by a pious artist, a native of Taggia, which was placed 
in a side chapel of the principal parish church. The 
miraculous motion of the eyes, head, and neck was first 
observed on the 12th of March, 1855, at the close of 
a solemn celebration, which lasted eight days, in honor 
of the Immaculate Conception, defined as an article 
of faith the year before by the great and holy Pope 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 99 

Pius IX. The prodigious movements were still observed 
on the 29th of September of the same year, being 
the date of the letter from the above-mentioned parish 
priest. The expression in the eyes and face and the 
motions of the neck and head were similar to those of a 
living person under various strong interior emotions, 
sentiments of grief, dread, and supplication to God pre- 
vailing. Hundreds of thousands of persons of every 
class and condition, some from Turin and some from 
Genoa, had, during the six months, witnessed these pub- 
lic prodigies, which were duly sworn to by one hundred 
and twenty of the most intelligent and trustworthy wit- 
nesses, when, by order of the Bishop, the canonical pro- 
cess was instituted. As we shall soon learn from Sister 
Rose Colomba's prophecies that the town of Taggia shall 
have a large share in the coming trials, so it appears to 
the compiler that this statement will not be found 
entirely out of place. We may proceed, then, to the 
prophecies of the venerable servant of God : — 

1. During the lifetime of Monseigneur Maggioli, Bish- 
op of Albenga, Sister Rose Colomba foretold to Father 
Angelo Danea, a most pious and learned. Dominican 
friar, that he was to be made bishop of the same dio- 
cese, and that he should find out the innocence of a cer- 
tain Canon Cairashi, who had been unjustly calumniated. 
All this was fully realized in the year L$36. After his 
election and consecration, the Right Rev. Bishop Danea 
stated these facts, in presence of all the religious com- 
munity of the Dominican nuns in Taggia. 

2. Sister -Rose Colomba foretold that Pope Gregory 
XVI. would give a solemn admonition to the Russian 
Emperor for persecuting the Catholics in Poland, and 
that in consequence of this the persecution would be 
much mitigated.. The event verified the prediction. 



100 THE CHKISTIAN TEUMPET. 

3. She foretold that to Gregory XVI. should succeed 
a Pope, pious of name and of pious natural dispositions 
and habits, who was to lose his throne ; but should be 
restored to his temporal dominions through Napoleon. 
This prediction has been attested upon oath by many 
persons that heard it from the mouth of Sister Rose 
Colomba, and in a special manner by the advocate Philip 
Ghue, of Taggia, the Monastery Procurator, who, in a 
pleasant way, often said to Sister Rose : Well, Sister, we 
shall soon behold Napoleon risen from death. She used 
to reply : You, sir, do not understand these things, but 
you shall see the Pope restored to his throne by Napoleon. 
During some beautiful evening recreations, Sister Rose 
would point out with her forefinger to the brilliant ves- 
per planet, and say to her religious sisters : "Do you see 
that star 1 ? That represents to my mind the splendid 
cross which the Pope will give to Napoleon, as a token 
of gratitude for having restored him to his dominions." 
Soon after the flight of Pius IX. from Rome to Gaeta, 
Monseigneur Dealbertis, then Bishop of Ventimiglia, 
wrote to the nuns in the Convent of Taggia, that he 
should believe in Sister Rose's prophetical predictions if 
he saw the Holy Father restored to his earthly throne 
by Napoleon. All the world knows that -the French 
troops sent by Napoleon brought Pius IX. back to Rome 
with great triumph. 

4. Poor Louis Philippe ! Sister Rose would often 
repeat ; — poor Louis Philippe ! he shall fly from France, 
and shall go to die in England. 

5. Many three-colored flags, together with that of the 
Pope, shall be raised in Italy, and the people shall con- 
strain the priests to bless them. This shall be the sig- 
nal of the war which shall soon after break out. 

6. Charles Albert, King of Piedmont, will be the first 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 101 

to hasten to the combat ; but he shall be defeated and 
forced to fly into exile, and shall die on the borders of 
Spain. To him shall succeed his first-born young son, 
by whom a weak government shall be formed, through 
the means of which the monarch shall be led to the loss 
of ... . (his life and crown). 

7. The Pope shall be deprived of his temporal domin- 
ions, and shall be styled only Bishop of Rome. 

8. Sister Rose Colomba often said that after Napo- 
leon's death a cruel and bloody persecution shall rage 
against religion in Italy, through the malice of wicked 
children of the Church. The persecution shall commence 
with the suppression of the Jesuits. Many Catholics in 
Italy shall die martyrs for their faith and religion. 

9. A persecutor, whom she used to qualify as Anti- 
christ, shall come forth ; he is already born ; he will call 
himself the redeemer. Many sectaries will be united 
with him, who will persecute the Church with false doc- 
trines and with violence, and their malice shall be so 
superfine that they shall succeed with their craftiness 
and hypocrisy to deceive many well-disposed Catholics. 

(Here Sister Rose evidently describes the wretched 
Joseph Garibaldi, who, in many cities of Italy as well 
as elsewhere, was saluted by his partisans and blind ad- 
mirers with the blasphemous, title of Redeemer of Italy, 
Messiah, Christ, and God. In their impiety these wick- 
ed men went so far as to apply to him the four sacred 
initials of Jesus crucified, /. N. R. I., interpreting them 
in this abominable manner, Joseph of Nice, Redeemer of 
Italy. Yet this antichristian monster has many admirers 
in America.) 

10. Not only religious communities, but also good lay 
Catholics, shall have their property confiscated. Many 
of the nobility shall be cast into prison. A lawless dem- 



102 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

ocratic spirit of disorder shall reign supreme through- 
out all Europe. There will be a general overthrow. 
Sister Rose spoke of this general war in very energetic 
expressions. She used to say that there shall be great 
confusion of people against people, and nations against 
nations, with clashing of arms and beating of drums. 

11. The Russians and Prussians shall come to make 
war in Italy. They shall profane many churches, and 
turn them into stables for their horses. 

12. Some bishops, Sister Rose said, shall fall from 
the faith, but many more will remain steadfast, and 
shall suffer much for the Church. 

13. England shall return to the Catholic faith. 

14. Speaking of her native town of Taggia, she said 
that during the persecution not all the religious shall 
persevere, and that those who will remain faithful shall 
be crucified on a certain mound in the grounds of the 
Monastery called Mount Olivet, together with other 
persons who will take refuge in that place. During 
these terrible trials the faithful will be greatly en- 
couraged by pious and learned priests, especially of the 
Order of St. Dominic. 

15. She also foretold that the new chapel attached to 
the Monastery should be profaned and turned into a 
stable for horses. This church was just then being 
built ; but Sister Rose Colomba always tried to prevent 
it ; she refused to give her vote for the building of it. 
She assured the nuns that she should never hear mass 
in it. In fact, she died a few days before the new chapel 
was blessed. 

16. In speaking of her decease, Sister Rose used to 
say that, before her death, her body should be reduced 
to the last stage of consumption, and become almost 
transparent and like a skeleton, and that she should die 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 103 

on a Friday within the octave of Corpus Christi, whilst 
the Dominican Fathers were engaged in making the 
procession of the Most Holy Sacrament. All this has 
been literally verified. 

17. Whilst shedding many tears, she often repeated 
that many sins were overflooding the earth, and many 
terrible calamities were impending over Italy ; that for 
this cause she could not be cheerful and pleasant, and 
that if her religious sisters could penetrate all that she 
knew, they also would feel very sad. 

18. Several persons, worthy of confidence and well in- 
formed with the predictions of this venerable servant of 
God, affirm that they heard her often repeating, with 
evident anguish of mind, that priests and religious per- 
sons, during the often-menfioned religious persecution, were 
to be butchered like cattle in the shambles, and that the 
earth, especially in Italy, was to be watered with their 
blood. These were, positively, her own words. 

19. As it has been mentioned above, this servant of 
God foretold that the persecution in Italy was to begin 
by the suppression of the Jesuits ; but, she added, they 
shall be called back again ; then a third time they were 
to be suppressed and never more be revived. 

20. During a frightful storm against the Church, all 
religious orders were to be abolished except two, namely, 
the Capuchins and the Dominicans, together with the 
Hospitaliers, who shall receive the pious pilgrims, who, 
in great numbers, shall go to visit and venerate the 
many martyrs in Italy, killed during the impending 
persecution. 

21. Lastly, Sister Kose Colomba foretold that Austria, 
Russia, and Prussia were to be allied together in order 
to fight and subdue the rebels (Red Republicans, Com- 
munists, Garibaldians, Carbonari, Freemasons), and that 



104 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Prussia (more likely Russia) shall be converted to the 

Catholic faith 

We have, upon the subject of these predictions, in- 
terrogated in person a venerable old religious of the 
Order of St. Dominic, who, during many years, had oc- 
casion to converse with Sister Rose Colomba, and he 
solemnly assured, us to have numberless times heard 
from the mouth of this holy sister all the predictions 
mentioned in this chapter, though not in the same order ; 
because she expressed them according to circumstances, 
without any intention or attempt on her side to arrange 
them in any particular order. Though this prudent re- 
ligious paid much attention inwardly to what Sister Rose 
Colomba said, yet he pretended to have no confidence 
in them, and generally expressed himself in this manner 
to her, when she used to reply : Well, Father, you shall 
witness the accomplishment of a portion of them. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

PREDICTIONS OF PALMA MARIA ADDOLORATA MATARELLI. 

PALMA MARIA MATARELLI, of Oria, Italy, is a 
holy widow, aged about forty-eight years. She 
lives in the episcopal city of Oria, province of Lecce, in 
Apulia, Kingdom of Naples. She enjoys a great reputa- 
tion for sanctity. She is favored with the gift of bilo- 
cation and the privilege of the stigmas in her hands, 
feet, and side. During the last eight } 7 ears she has 
lived without taking any material food. Every morning 
she receives the Holy Communion from the hands of the 



THE CHRISTIAN. TRUMPET. 105 

priest appointed by the bishop to celebrate the Holy 
Sacrifice in the room where she is confined by her pre- 
ternatural sufferings. Three times daily our Divine 
Lord and Saviour appears to her in the visible form of 
an ordinary host, and she receives from him Holy Com- 
munion. Persons of much merit, and worthy of all con- 
fidence, testify as having, to their great edification, been 
present at these extraordinary communions of the ser- 
vant of God, which she receives with seraphic transports 
of love. The pious Imbert de Clermont Ferrand, a 
celebrated doctor of medicine, -has visited Palma Maria 
several times, with the desire of obtaining all possible 
information and of writing a book about her. He de- 
clares her to be the most wonderful living saint of the 
present century. Since this was written, an edifying 
sketch of her life has been published in the Brooklyn 
"Catholic .Review." Palma Maria speaks of future 
events with the same certitude as if she were to state 
actual facts. 

In the year 1863 Palma Maria stated that she had to 
suffer much in order to appease the anger of God against 
the city of Oria, which he wished to destroy through an 
earthquake. God, in fact, assured her that he had been 
moved to compassion in behalf of her fellow-citizens by 
her great grief, sufferings, and prayers ; that the earth- 
quake would take place, but no person was to be injured. 
The event soon confirmed the prediction of the holy ser- 
vant of God. 

Let us learn from this that menacing prophecies are 
made by God's inspirations in mercy for sinners, in order 
to excite them to a timely repentance, if they wish to 
avoid both the threatened temporal and eternal punish- 
ments. Will this blind, deaf, and sinful world take 
notice of these divine warnings 1 
5* 



106 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Palma Maria's predictions are, with great exactitude, 
forwarded to the Holy Father in Rome ; the following 
portions have been divulged : — 

1. The attempt of the sectaries to establish a republi- 
can government in France, Spain, and Italy. 

2. The civil war which will, in consequence, break 
out in these countries, accompanied by other dreadful 
punishments, as pestilence and famine. 

3. The massacre of priests, as also of some dignitaries 
of the Church, and the special trials which the Holy 
City shall have to undergo by the fury of wicked men. 

4. The destruction of the city of Paris. 

5. The infection of the atmosphere by the devils, and 
the use of blessed candles as a preservative against the 
scourge. 

The same has been announced by Anna Maria Taigi. 
(See p. 89.) 

6. Supernatural prodigies which shall appear in the 
heavens. 

7. A short but furious war, during which the enemies 
of religion and of mankind shall be universally destroyed. 

8. A general pacification of the world, and the univer- 
sal triumph of the Church. 

During the month of March, 1872, an important pre- 
diction, reported in Rome as having been made by Palma 
Maria, attracted much attention. Eminent persons read 
it with the most lively interest. LEcho di Roma and 
the Univers of Paris published a sketch of it, which 
seems to agree in many points with the prophecies of 
the Cure d'Ars, and with other predictions given in this 
book. According to the statement made by the report- 
ers of these Catholic papers, Palma Maria saw in a vision 
a large cross in the sky, from which proceeded eight 
rays darting down towards different parts of the earth ; 






THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 107 

four of these mysterious rays indicated mercy, the other 
four announced justice. The beams of mercy illumined 
Turkey in the east, and America in the west, and Eng- 
land, with Poland and Russia, in the centre. The rays 
of justice struck France, Germany, Spain, and Italy. 

Coming more to particulars, it was said that Palma 
Maria announced that Spain, France, and Italy were, 
during the month of July, 1872, to enter a phase of 
terrible convulsions ; that the two kingdoms of Spain 
and Italy were to be upset, under the pretext of re-es- 
tablishing social order and of restoring these monarchies, 
more especially that of Italy, which has the stronger 
sympathies of the Prussians. The German armies should 
once more invade France, punish and retake Paris. 

At this time a general bloody war shall break out ; 
Russia, America, England, and, later, Austria, will unite 
to the support of France. The fields of battle in Italy 
shall be strewed with the dead bodies of German, Rus- 
sian, French, and Italian soldiers. After fearful alterna- 
tives, the Prussians shall be defeated, and everywhere so 
entirely crushed, that scarcely any of them shall return 
to their families. 

Henry of France shall be proclaimed kiug, and Pius 
IX. shall re-enter Rome to enjoy the beginning of the 
great triumph of the Church. 

N. B. — In relation to this last portion of the proph- 
ecy about the * present Pope re-entering Rome, there 
are some apparent contradictions between the different 
and various prophetical predictions mentioned in this 
book. As it may have been remarked by the reader, 
some affirm that Pope Pius IX. will not leave Rome, 
and this statement agrees with the words of his Holi- 
ness ; others state that he will re-enter Rome. Now, 
the two apparent contradictory statements may be en- 



108 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. ■ 

tirely reconciled, if we reflect that the Pope is at present 
an exile and a prisoner in the Vatican, which, in a certain 
sense, is out of the real city of Rome, where the true 
metropolitan seat of the Pope, as Patriarch of the West, 
is found, namely, in the Lateran Basilica, which is situ- 
ated in the eastern, whilst the Vatican is in the western 
extremity of the city. Besides, the Vatican is surround- 
ed by special walls, which constitute the Leonine city. 
Let us consider the Leonine city different from the older 
city of Rome, — for, in reality, it is as much as Brooklyn 
is different from New York, — and the apparent contra- 
dictions are perfectly reconciled. 

Let us return now to the prophetical predictions of 
Palma Maria. These will be explained and confirmed 
by the following extracts from a letter written to Victor 

C de Stenay, author of the " Future Unveiled " and 

" The Last Prophetical Warnings," from which these 
and some other" extracts have been compiled : — 

"June 20, 1872. 

" My dear Friend, — You know the reputation of Mon- 
sieur Abbe" de Brandt. He is just arrived from Frohsdorf, 
where he saw Henry V. during three hours ; from Oria, where 
he conversed twice, for more than an hour each time, with 
the holy Widow Palma ; from Naples and Castellamare, where 
he was with Melanie during half a day ; from Rome, where he 
was admitted to a private audience with the Holy Father 
during at least two hours ; lastly, he has received a letter 
from the Cure de Maleton, and has learned the precautions 
taken by persons in high positions who live in Paris. I intend 
to inform you of the result of this pilgrimage." 

(For brevity's sake, we confine ourselves to his conversation 
with Palma.) 

" From Frohsdorf, Monsieur Abbe de Brandt went directly 
to Oria. Having procured letters of introduction from a Car- 
dinal, he was allowed to see Palma. This extraordinary ser- 
vant of God wears the stigmas, and during the last seven 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 109 

years she has not taken any material food. Thrice daily our 
Lord presents himself to her in a visible manner, under the 
form of an ordinary consecrated host, and the Abbe Brandt 
has, with his own eyes, beheld one of these marvellous com- 
munions. Moreover, Palma Maria receives every morning 
the Holy Communion from the hands of a priest. The inter- 
preter of Monsieur Abbe Brandt was an ecclesiastic whom 
you know. 

" Behold here some particulars of the conversation of this 
extraordinary woman, which is most authentic, because com- 
municated to me by the venerable and worthy Abbe Brandt, 
who is incapable of deceiving. 

" Immediately after his introduction to Palma Maria, she 
told him that she knew of his having had some difficulties with 
his bishop, on account of his direction of souls, but that he, 
the abbe, had always kept in the right way, and that he 
should continue in it. Soon after, she added, ' There shall 
be frightful massacres of priests and religious in Spain, France, 
Italy, and, above all, in Calabria (Kingdom of Naples) . This 
shall be very soon ; we are near it.' At this point the holy 
servant of God suddenly became radiant with light, and, with 
ineffable accents, she spoke of the happiness of martyrdom. 

" Though Monsieur Abbe Brandt had been advised not to 
ask any questions of the venerable servant of God from mere 
curiosity, yet he thought that he could venture to question her 
whether these massacres were to take place on the 15th of 
July, as she had been reported in the Univers to have foretold. 
At these words, Palma Maria calmly asked : ' Have I said this ? 
I am not aware of it. I do not recollect what I say while in 
an ecstasy. I know very welt the epoch, but I cannot volun- 
tarily or knowingly reveal it. There shall be three days' dark- 
ness. Not one demon shall be left in hell. They shall all 
come out, either to excite the wicked murderers, or to dis- 
hearten the just. This shall be frightful! frightful!! but a 
grand cross shall appear, and the triumphs of the Church will 
make people quickly forget all evils.' 

" Being arrived in Rome, Monsieur Abbe Brandt had to 
render a most detailed account of what he had seen and heard 



110 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

at Oria to the prelate, secretary of the Pope. Then he had 
a long conference with the Holy Father. His Holiness enjoys 
more than flourishing health ; it is miraculous. The Pope 
believes the prophecies of the Ecstatic of Oria. He seems to 
be full of confidence in the future. He is fairly disgusted 
with all present governments." 

As a proof of the extraordinary sanctity of Palma 
Maria, we may add that she is in frequent communica- 
tion in spirit with Melanie, whom she has never known 
in a natural way, and who lives at a considerable distance 
from Oria. Palma spoke a great deal to Rev. Monsieur 
Brandt about Melanie, and Melanie has also spoken 
to him of Palma Maria. This great servant of God is 
occasionally also supernaturally conversing with Louisa 
Lateau, the stigmatized of Bois d'Haine, in Belgium. 
We must also remark, that in speaking with the Abbe 
Brandt, Palma Maria not only did not contradict the re- 
ported prophecies, but indirectly confirmed them in sub- 
stance. She admitted that, whilst in ecstasy and natu- 
rally unconscious about what she might utter, she may 
have mentioned those things. She affirmed that, by 
divine revelation, she knew the time when at least some 
of these events were to happen, but that she would not 
voluntarily manifest them. But she did not contradict 
them. Moreover, it is evident to every intelligent and 
unprejudiced observer of events, that Spain, France, and 
Italy have actually entered a phase of terrible convul- 
sions. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. Ill 



CHAPTER XV. 

PROPHECY OP JANE LE ROYER, IN RELIGION SISTER OF 
THE NATIVITY. 

JANE LE ROYER was born on the twenty-fourth 
day of January, 1731, in the village of Beaulot, 
diocese of Rennes, in Brittany, France. She entered 
into the Monastery of St. Clare of Fougeres, called 
Urbanists. Her religious name was Sister of the Nativ- 
ity. She died on the 15th of August, 1798. 

This holy sister was entirely illiterate. Many years 
before the event she foretold the great French Revolu- 
tion, and the horrible injuries caused to religion, more 
particularly in France. 

In the year 1790, Sister of the Nativity, by com- 
mand of God, manifested all her visions and provisions 
to the Spiritual Director of the monastery, the Abbe 
Genet, in fifty conferences, who wrote them down. She 
used to say, " The knowledge of these things shall con- 
tribute to the salvation of many souls, and form a treas- 
ure for the faithful for the last age of the world." 
Through the' care and exertions of the Abbe Genet, the 
collection of the revelations and predictions of that ven- 
erable sister were published several times in France, 
and translated into the Italian and German languages. 
We could give long extracts, but prefer brevity and 
precision; hence we select the following important 
passages, which have more immediate relation to the 
present time : — 

" My father, God has manifested to me the malice 
of Lucifer, and the perverse and diabolical intentions of 



112 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

his emissaries (secret societies) against the Holy Church 
of Jesus Christ. At the command of their master these 
wicked men have traversed the earth like furies, with, 
the intention of preparing the way and the place for 
Antichrist, whose reign is approaching. Through the 
corrupted breath of this proud spirit they have poi- 
soned the minds of men. Like persons infected with 
pestilence, they have reciprocally communicated the evil 
to each other, and the contagion has become general. 
[Is not here well described the pestilential influenoe 
of the International sect ?] 

" What convulsions ! what scandals ! 

" The thick vapors which I have seen rising from the 
earth, and obscuring the light of the sun, are the false 
maxims of irreligion and of license (falsely called lib- 
erty), which in part originated in France, and in part 
came to us from abroad. These have succeeded in con- 
founding all sound principles, and in spreading every- 
where such darkness as to obscure the light both of 
faith and of reason. The storm began in France, which 
shall be the first theatre of its ravages, after having 
been its forge. 

" But the Church in council assembled (prophecy of 
the Ecumenical Vatican Council) shall one day strike 
with anathemas, pull down and destroy the evil princi- 
ples of that criminal constitution. (The impious revolu- 
tionary constitutions of modern times founded on the 
pretended rights of man, which make him independent 
of God.) 

" I saw in God's essence a numerous assembly of min- 
isters of the Church, who, like an army in battle array, 
and like a firm and unflinching column, shall sustain 
the rights of the Church, and of their Head, and shall 
re-establish its ancient discipline 






THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 113 

" What consolation, what joy, for all the truly faith- 
ful ! ... . 

"I saw in the Divinity a great power, guided by 
the Holy Spirit, which shall restore right and order. 
(France through its great monarch.) 

" All false religions shall be abolished. All the abuses 
of the Revolution shall be destroyed ; the altars shall be 
re-established, and religion shall more than ever flour- 
ish." Amen ! 



CHAPTER XVI. 

POETICAL PREDICTION, WHICH EXISTS IN THE PUBLIC 
BIBLIOTECA OP PIACENZA, IN ITALY, WITH SOME REMARKS 
ABOUT REPUBLICAN GOVERNMENTS. 

" I) ELLA, fames, pestis, fraudes Saturnia regna 
J—} Sternent, et veteres pellentur ubique tyranni. 
Pastor erit claves, non regna gubernans. 

Monstra loquor ! Turn cum pariet bos rubeus 
hydram, 
Nee Deus extinguet flammas, nee deseret jram, 

Nisi prius Ausonise feriant mala singula gentes. 
Tempus erit prope lustrum. Mox aliger ingens 

Surget ut e somno, rostro metuendus et ungue. 
Colla bovis csedet, sitibundus iniqui draconis 

Viscera depascet. Gallorum trina color um 
Sternet humi ; statuet in propria reges. 

Galatia genitus terra Vir Justus et eequus 
Pastor erit : toto surget Concordia Mundo. 
Una fides, unus regnabit in omnia Princeps." 



114 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Translation. 

Famine, pestilence, war, and frauds shall prostrate 
the Italian kingdoms, and the ancient kings shall every- 
where be expelled. The Supreme Pastor will hold the 
keys of Heaven, but shall be deprived of earthly king- 
doms. 

Horrible spectacle ! When the red ox shall give birth 
to the hydra, God will not extinguish the flames nor 
calm his anger until all these calamities shall have 
stricken the people of Ausonia (Italy). This state of 
affairs shall last about five years. 

Then an enormous bird shall awake, as from a sleep, 
and with its terrible bill and claws shall sever the ox's 
neck, and shall eagerly devour the intestines of the 
wicked dragon. He shall drag to the mud the tricolor 
flag of the French, and restore to their dominions the 
legitimate kings. A just and pious man born in Gal- 
licia shall be the Supreme Pontiff; then the whole world 
shall be united and prosperous. One. faith only and 
one emperor shall reign over the whole earth. 

This prediction is remarkably clear in its brevity. It 
embraces the whole world ; but, like almost all other 
prophecies, it bears a special reference to Italy and 
France. Under the unnatural allegory of a red ox gen- 
erating a hydra, it vividly expresses the unnatural and 
impiously absurd efforts of radical sectaries, or red 
republicans, in attempting to establish, without the 
principles of Christian faith and morality, a universal 
so-called republic, or brotherhood of humanity, which 
must necessarily be followed soon by lawless commu- 
nism, the red ox monster giving birth to the hydra of 
reckless anarchy. For anarchy is the inevitable conse- 
quence of the abolition of the dogmas of religion, jus- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 115 

tice, and authority. This detestable work was first 
begun three hundred and fifty years ago by the apostles 
of Protestantism who practised and preached rebellion 
against all legitimate authority both human and divine, 
and which its progeny of modern sectaries madly hasten 
to accomplish to their own ruin and perdition. Satan 
can indeed be the great Architect of Babel, but God 
alone can be the real founder, builder, and protector of 
Sion. Satan can produce only y confusion, ruin, and 
despair ; God alone can be the author of order, har- 
mony, stability, and of true, real happiness, temporal 
and eternal. 

Let us be permitted in all charity to entreat all the 
Catholic readers of these lines to pray very fervently 
for the speedy enlightenment and sincere conversion of 
all the members of secret societies condemned by the 
Church. Among them there are men well disposed in 
mind and heart. In Christian charity we should love 
them as individual persons ; but as sectarians, no confi- 
dence can be placed in them. They are under a dan- 
gerous delusion ; sooner or later they will be used as 
tools in the hands of unknown and impious leaders for 
much evil against religion, and consequently against the 
real welfare of society, under the flimsy pretext of pro- 
moting the good of humanity. For a sincere Catholic 
it should be more than sufficient to know that secret 
societies are condemned by his Church, — the infallible 
organ of God's eternal truth. Being under the ban of 
excommunication, no Catholic can live and die a mem- 
ber of such societies without the risk of eternal damna- 
tion. These are plain and strong words, but they are 
words of evangelical truth and Christian charity. 
These sectarians have already been the principal agents 
of much injury to the Christian religion. They are 



116 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

very active at the present moment, and they will soon 
cause serious evils to society by their attempts against 
the Catholic Church. But they shall find her firmly 
established upon an impregnable rock, and defended by 
the infallible promises, and by the omnipotent hand of 
her divine founder, Jesus Christ, the King of kings and 
Lord of lords ; as we are going to show in the next part 
of this book. 

Few Words about Republics. 

The attention of the readers of this compilation will 
surely be arrested, and some of them may be startled, 
by the fact, that in the above : quoted poetical predic- 
tion, as well as in several others translated for this 
work, the abolition of European republics is often fore- 
told. In order to prevent misconception, we consider it 
our duty to make here a few remarks upon this subject, 
so interesting to our American readers. 

The Christian religion, founded by the incarnate wis- 
dom of God for the general and lasting happiness of 
mankind, is and should be adapted to all the exigencies 
of human nature, and consequently to every legitimate 
form of civil government. Every intelligent .and hon- 
est mind must at one perceive and admit the truth of 
this first principle. It could not be otherwise. Jesus 
Christ, the divine founder of Christianity, emphatically 
commanded his Apostles, and in them and through them 
all their legitimate successors, to preach the gospel to 
all creatures, and to teach all nations, tribes, and 
tongues the saving dogmas and doctrines of his holy 
religion. To animate them in the difficult achievement 
of this great work, — the grandest ever intrusted to 
human agency, — he solemnly promised to be always 
with them, together with the divine Paraclete. Here it 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 117 

is evident to every intelligent Christian mind that the 
Apostles, and in them and through them the Chnrch of 
Jesus Christ, received from him a solemn promise, and 
infallible, because divine guaranty of his perpetual 
presence, light, inspiration, and assistance in their work 
of instruction and conversion of mankind to Christianity 
in every age and in every corner of the habitable 
globe. 

In his divine wisdom, Jesus Christ knew perfectly 
well that his Apostles were to preach the Gospel, and 
thus establish his Holy Church among Jews and Gen- 
tiles, among barbarous as well as civilized nations. He 
was well aware that the dispositions of the human 
mind, the changing inclinations of the human heart, 
as well as the various circumstances of time, places, and 
climates, would occasionally require the adaptation of 
civil constitutions, laws, and human governments to the 
existing wants of society. Empires, kingdoms, repub- 
lics, and every legitimate form of human government, 
were present before the mind of the divine founder of 
Christianity. He sent his Apostles, commissioned and 
commanded them to proclaim his saving faith and 
establish his religion among all nations. It was there- 
fore his own interest and that of his Church to adapt 
his religion and worship to every form of civil govern- 
ment, whenever this was condupted in conformity with 
the first principles of natural justice and equity. The 
guaranty of his perpetual presence in his Church se- 
cured this boon to every honest civil government of the 
earth. The existence of his Church in any nation or 
government brings to them in a special manner the 
presence, sanction, blessing, and protection of God, be- 
cause Jesus Christ is wherever his Church is. For she 
is his inseparable spouse ; whosoever receives her re- 



118 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

ceives him, whosoever favors her pleases him; and he 
is pledged to bless, protect, and cherish all those men, 
and, above all, those governments favorably disposed 
towards his Holy Spouse, the Church of the Living 
God. These are not euphonic expressions and barren 
theories. The history of two thousand years of Chris- 
tianity is our best guaranty. No true, no real objec- 
tion can possibly be adduced against this fact. All that 
is alleged against the Church of Jesus Christ will, upon 
impartial examination, be found to be the effects, not of 
Christian doctrines or Christian practices, but of man's 
resistance to her, and of God's just anger against those 
nations and civil governments which opposed her intro- 
duction within their limits, or attempted to persecute 
and oppress her virtuous and faithful members, living 
in peace and charity with their fellow-men. For those 
who persecute his Church persecute Jesus Christ, and 
those who persecute him in her shall ever be punished 
by God. 

We have more to say in behalf of true Catholic 
Christianity. This holy and divine religion not only 
brings with her presence special blessings wherever she 
is received, but she confers an essential perfection neces- 
sarily wanting to any and every civil government. 

Man has been created by God for happiness. But 
man is composed of body and soul ; therefore, to be 
happy, both the manifold wants of his body and the 
higher and more extensive aspirations of his immortal 
soul must be provided for and satisfied. In his divine 
wisdom and goodness, God has fully provided for all the 
wants of fallen humanity. He has instituted the civil 
government for what more immediately concerns the 
material wants of the body. To guide, direct, and satis- 
fy the higher and more noble aspirations of the human 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 119 

soul, God has revealed and established upon earth a 
divine religion. These two governments are originally 
from him. Both reason and revelation assert this truth ; 
divine and human history confirm this fact. These gov- 
ernments, then, are the two beneficent arms of Divine 
Providence, employed by God in the general welfare of 
mankind, for the guidance, help, protection, and perfec- 
tion of human nature. Eeligion is God's right arm; 
the civil government is his left hand. So long as these 
two powers are inspired, moved, and directed by the 
holy spirit of God, they, like the two hands of a perfect 
musician, produce the most agreeable harmony in the 
concert of humanity. Both, combined, effectively suc- 
ceed in promoting the material and spiritual, moral and 
intellectual, civil and religious, welfare of mankind. 

God, however, uses, in the ecclesiastical as well as 
civil governments, human instruments, which, in spite 
of the ability of the performer, may become out of 
tune. For these living instruments are persons endowed 
with a free will and judgment, which they, as mere indi- 
viduals, may abuse by opposing the supreme will of the 
Divine Legislator, just as the officials of the best govern- 
ment upon earth can violate human laws. But a most 
essential exception must be made in favor of the Chris- 
tian Church. God has most wisely provided against 
this danger on her side, by constituting her .the living 
organ of his Divine Spirit, of his holy grace, and of his 
eternal truth ; and consequently, by permanently endow- 
ing her with the gifts of his wisdom, power, and strength, 
whereby she is most infallibly preserved from failure in 
her sublime and divinely imposed mission. 

This prerogative has not only never been granted by 
God, but, on the contrary, it has always been denied by 
him, to secular governments, whom he has commanded 



120 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

to have, in respectful docility, recourse to his Church, 
in order to learn from her his saving truth, and to re- 
ceive, through her, the authoritative sanction to their 
moral laws for the safe guidance of their respective sub- 
jects. The Church of the living God is to human soci- 
ety what the soul is to the human body. They were 
originally both made by God ; they are imited by him, 
not to be foes, but to be friends. Let no man attempt 
to separate what God has united. 

Let civil governments act upon these first principles, 
which enlightened reason can understand, and divine 
revelation has proclaimed, and they will ever find them- 
selves in harmony with the Church of the living God. 
But if, abusing their material power, they attempt to 
pervert the eternal order, established by God in the gov- 
ernment of this world, and pretend to subject the spirit- 
ual to the carnal, the divine to the human will, they 
cannot blame the Church, the living representative and 
witness of God upon earth, if she courageously says to 
them : If it be just in the sight of God to hear you rather 
than God, judge ye ; for we cannot but speak the things 
that we have seen and heard. (Acts iv. 19.) 

Modern earthly governments, however, disdainfully 
affect to despise these sacred and solemn maxims. They 
not only refuse to acknowledge the superiority of the 
ecclesiastical to the civil order, of the spirit over matter, 
of the soul over the body, of God over man ; but they 
seem to have conspired to subvert entirely the plan of 
divine economy. 

Their conduct manifests their determination to subject 
the spiritual to the secular power, and to make the 
Church of Jesus Christ the slave and tool of the 
state. 

The present attitude of the Russian and German Em- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 121 

pires, of the Italian usurping government, of the Swiss 
and Spanish republics, of French radicals, Austrian infi- 
dels, and English Protestant officials, towards the Pope 
of Rome, and towards the Catholic Episcopate, evidently 
betrays their common conspiracy. These governments 
have, at different times and in various ways, been 
warned by the authoritative voice of the Church and of 
the infallible* supreme Pontiff, that by their acts they 
are inevitably undermining the very foundation of their 
own authority, and, through their conduct and example, 
they teach their subjects baneful lessons of general in- 
subordination. These charitable and most opportune 
admonitions have been disregarded. Intended to effect 
a reconciliation, they have, through the distemper of the 
body politic, produced irritation. Like the frantic pa- 
tient, they raise their arms against the wise and kind 
physician. Doomed soon to perish by political suicide, 
God strikes them with judicial blindness. As they re- 
fuse, not only subjection, but even ordinary respect, to 
sacred persons invested with divine authority, what 
wonder if their scandalized and demoralized subjects re- 
fuse to recognize and obey godless men claiming superi- 
ority and dominion over them ! All tyrants and all 
the persecutors of the Church of God have ever met 
with the same fate. The Old and New Testaments and 
the history of the world witness to this fact. 

Intelligent Christians and true statesmen must see 
that this conduct of modern European governments is 
the principal cause and the real secret of modern aspira- 
tions after the so-called republican institutions. 

Proud man refuses to acknowledge a fellow-man as 

his superior. Every notion of a divinely appointed or 

sanctioned authority having been blotted out of the 

mind and heart of men, these have learned to scout the 

6 



122 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

very existence of any superior being, human or divine. 
With their tongues and with their pens first, then with 
their swords and battle-axes, finally with gunpowder and 
petroleum, they are impiously determined to level both 
heaven and earth. After long consultations, they have 
agreed to the unanimous adoption of the following funda- 
mental maxims, which will soon prove in practice the 
five most dreadful scourges of humanity : — - 

I. The absolute denial of a personal God, and conse- 
quently the existence of any divine religion. Hence the 
worse than pagan practice of divorcing religion from the 
state, which means separating man from God, the earth 
from heaven, time from eternity. 

II. The substitution of the human for the divine will 
and law. Hence the spiritual tyranny of modern gov- 
ernments over the conscience of mankind. 

III. The supreme and absolute dominion of brutal 
force of a vicious and bold minority over an upright but 
timid majority. 

IV. The utter immolation of the spirit to matter. 
Hence the never-ending praises and perpetual worship 
of material progress in commercial enterprises and ex- 
travagant speculations. 

V. The substitution of unbridled license, favoring all 
bad human passions, to the sacred liberty of the gospel, 
and to the essential salutary restraints imposed by Chris- 
tianity for the preservation of human society. Hence 
their hankering after the barbarism of socialism and 
communism. 

This is the programme of modern sectarians, stripped 
of all the hypocritical sound of euphonious words. This 
is their avowed object, announced in their books, pub- 
lished in their daily and weekly press, embellished in 
their magazines, discussed in their secret conclaves, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 123 

made a subject of daily conversation, proclaimed in their 
public assemblies and in all the organs of their mani- 
fold sects, or, rather, the same sect under manifold 
names. 

This horrible subversion of every divine and human 
right, constitution, and law will most certainly be soon 
attempted, at least in Europe, by the threatened and 
imminent bloody revolution, which, humanly speaking, 
is inevitable in the present demoralized condition of so- 
ciety. The red ox, or, rather, the bull of red republican- 
ism, must give birth to the coming hydra of bloody 
socialism and communism of the Parisian fashion, which, 
being goaded and infuriated by former checks and past 
repulses, will madly rush to the indiscriminate slaughter 
of all whom he finds in the way, and suspects to be op- 
posed to his impious and cruel designs. 

But, in such detestable condition of human affairs, 
opposition shall become a necessity of self-preservation, 
which natural and positive, human and divine, law de- 
mands and justifies. It shall be found morally impos- 
sible to induce the soundest and best majority of man- 
kind to adopt the maxims and follow the practices of 
lawless communism. All conservative men, of sound 
principles, in any form of civil government, shall find 
themselves forced to oppose this monster with all their 
might. All men of conscience and of faith, all persons 
of morality and of law, will then, at least, be convinced 
of the absolute and paramount necessity of union and or- 
ganization, in order to combat, with system and with 
success, the common foe of God and man. 

God Almighty, the Lord of Hosts, provoked to a just 
indignation by the impieties and crimes of his ene- 
mies, persecutors of his Church, will most surely 
come to the protection and defence of his faithful ser- 



124 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

vants and followers, and thus enable them, even 
through miraculous interposition, to crush the infernal 
monster of anarchy, and obtain over him the most com- 
plete victory. 

The gigantic bird of heaven shall aivake as from a 
sleep, and, ivith its terrible bill and claws, will sever the 
ox's neck, and eagerly devour the very intestines of the im- 
pious and loicked dragon of Antichristian socialism and 
anti-social communism. 

Here we are at the turning-point for America. We 
should not be at all surprised if the onslaught against 
Catholics were to be made simultaneously over the 
whole earth. We have strong grounds to suspect this 
to be the intention and plan of the revolutionary Ar- 
chons. In this case the storm will soon burst over our 
unsuspecting heads. 

We are, however, inclined to opine that the trial will 
come later. This will be soon after the general defeat 
of communism in Europe. To understand our position 
and danger, we should reflect that socialism or commu- 
nism in Europe will assume the fair name of republic, a 
it did two years ago in Paris, and as it does at the pres- 
ent moment in Spain. Now in America the majority 
of the people are, or affect to be, attached to republican 
institutions. Moreover, the Catholic religion, and Chris- 
tianity in general, has in this country many more ene- 
mies than some simple people wish to suspect. Besides, 
there are too many ambitious persons anxious to ride at 
any moment on the swell of popular agitation to politi- 
cal eminence and coveted salaries. The mind of the 
people, agitated by European events, shall be found in 
fermentation and ready for explosion. In the mean time 
the dragon of Communism, to escape total destruction, 
will from Europe swim over the Atlantic Ocean to the 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 125 

more safe American shores, where it will be promptly- 
met in friendly embrace by many thousands of congen- 
ial persons. We can conclusively argue this from their 
past conduct in relation to the late Paris Commune, and 
from their present friendly attitude towards the so-called 
Spanish Republic and persecuting Switzerland and Ger- 
many. It will be then, if not before, that the insane 
cry will be raised, and re-echoed from the anti-Catholic 
pulpit and infidel press, The republic is in danger ! doivn 
with the Papists If death to the priests Iff 

Roman Catholics will be represented as inimical to all 
republican institutions, because, forsooth, they, in self- 
preservation, and in union with all the truly conserva- 
tive men of Europe, were forced to combat the bloody 
dragon of Socialism, wearing on his gory head the repub- 
lican cap of liberty. 

The strong but dormant prejudices of the non-Cath- 
olic population will by demagogues be lashed into fury, 
and the inevitable consequence will be the massacre of 
Catholics, but especially of priests and religious ; the 
burning of Catholic churches and schools, of Catholic 
colleges and seminaries, of monasteries and convents. 
Such is our prevision and prediction, though by no 
means do we desire in this case to be a prophet. 

We can, however, foresee that, after this perhaps re- 
quired baptism of fire and blood, the Catholic Church, 
purified by persecution, and fertilized by the sacred gore 
and holy ashes of many thousands of glorious martyrs, 
will more than ever flourish, and bear abundant fruit of 
sanctity in America as w r ell as in every nation of the 
earth. 

Then, though rather late, it will be found out, and 
humbly acknowledged, that Catholic Christianity is not 
and cannot be opposed to any legitimate form of civil 



126 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

government. Her divine origin, the very nature of her 
constitution, the heavenly object of her mission, forbid 
and prevent this opposition. The Catholic Church has 
never attacked any government legitimately established 
on account of its chosen civil livery or form. During 
more than eight centuries the Catholic Church has lived 
in peace and harmony with the Italian republics of 
Genoa, Venice, Pisa, Lucca, and Florence. During four- 
teen centuries she has cherished and nourished in the 
very bosom of her temporal States the small and weak 
Republic of San Marino. All these republics have lasted 
so long, not because opposed, but because guarded and 
protected by the keys of St. Peter and the sword of St. 
Paul; whilst the great American Republic has to 
prepare yet for the celebration of her first centenary. 
We shall conclude by affirming that the external gov- 
ernment of the Roman Catholic Church is both in 
theory and in practice more truly liberal, and in this 
sense republican, than any other government upon 
earth. All the offices and dignities of this Church 
are open to the humblest as well as to the highest 
of her members, provided they qualify themselves for 
them by learning and holiness of life. We have daily 
instances of this fact, which no sane man can venture to 
deny. 

The senseless clamor, then, raised by impious and de- 
signing men against the Catholic Church, that she is 
opposed to any form of civil government, is entirely 
groundless and calumnious. But when truth and facts 
fail an inveterate enemy, he is by his hatred forced to 
invent calumny, in order to palliate his persecution. 
God, however, knows how to justify, and he is powerful 
enough to protect, his divinely established Church, which 
he has built upon an impregnable rock. 









THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 127 
CLEF CHIROGRAPHIQUE. 


a 
9 


b 
8; 


c 
+ 


d e f g h i j 
5 3-0-2 7 6-0 


k 1 m • 
k 1-5- 


n 
1 




3 


P 
4* 


q r s t u v x 
8 9-62-7-4 x 


z y 

z yor6'6- 



N. B. This chirographic key was originally intended 
for the writing and reading French words. Hence, 
those only who can understand the French language can 
use it. For obvious reasons we leave it as it is. Qui 
potest capere capiat 

Every letter of the French alphabet is here repre- 
sented by a cipher, except c, for which a cross is substi- 
tuted. K and x are preserved. Y is either used as 
usual or two 6* 6- Attention should be paid to the 
points, to avoid confusion. 

When time, the phrases should be formed and punc- 
tuation added. 

In case of some typographic error, be indulgent. 



SECOND PART. 

TRIUMPH OF THE CATHOLIC CHUBCH. 



CHAPTER I. 

JESUS CHRIST EVER TRIUMPHS IN AND THROUGH HIS 
CHURCH. 

" "1 |~E shall have dominion from sea to sea, and from 
J-JL the river unto the end of the earth." (Ps. lxii. 
8.) The eternal and consubstantial Son of God became 
man for the redemption and salvation of mankind. For 
God so loved the world as to give his only begotten Son, 
that ivhosoever believeth in him may not perish, but may 
have life everlasting. (St. John iii. 16.) 

Faith, then, in Jesus Christ became an essential condi- 
tion for man to obtain eternal salvation. Hence our 
Lord Jesus Christ said : Father, the hour is come : glorify 
thy son, that thy son may glorify thee. As thou hast given 
him poiver over all flesh, that he may give life everlasting 
to all whom thou hast given him. And this is life ever- 
lasting, that they may know - thee, the only true God, and 
Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. (John xvii. 3.) 

In conformity with these divine dogmas, Jesus Christ, 
the author and finisher of our faith, went forth among 
men ; and through the brilliant example of his holiness, 
by his wonderful and frequent miracles, by the sublimity 
of his heavenly doctrines, he attracted to his saving faith 
a large number of proselytes. 



130 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

But the maxims of the gospel being opposed to the 
perverse spirit and corrupt practices of the world, this 
world has been ever obstinately hostile to the doctrines 
and to the practices of genuine Christianity. Hence the 
chief priests and the Pharisees gathered a council, and 
said : What do we, for this man, Jesus, doeth many 
miracles ? If we let him alone so, all men will believe in 
him. (St. John ii. 47.) These wily and powerful men 
of the world, having in their secret conventicle taken 
council together, come to the determination to condemn 
Jesus to death, and thus with the same blow put an end 
to his new doctrine and religion. The sentence of death 
was soon pronounced in an official form, and immediately 
executed upon this innocent and Divine victim with 
extreme barbarity. The wicked man, we read in the 
Book of Proverbs, — the wicked man impudently hardeneth 
his face. .... But there is no wisdom, there is no prudence, 
there is no counsel against the Lord. (Prov. xxi. 29.) 
The death of Jesus Christ proved to be his most com- 
plete victory over sin and hell ; and his resurrection 
soon became his most glorious triumph over all his pres- 
ent and future enemies in the world. He humbled him- 
self, becoming obedient unto death, even the death of the 
cross ; therefore God hath exalted him, and given to him a 
name which is above every name, that in the name of Jesus 
every knee should bow, of those that are in heaven, on earth, 
and under the earth ; and that every tongue should confess 
that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the 
Father. (Phil. ii. 8.) 

The Jewish priests and hypocritical Pharisees con- 
demned our Divine Saviour to death in order to deprive 
him of some few thousand followers ; and behold ! he 
receives from the Godhead the empire of the universe, 
and the most absolute power and dominion over all 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 131 

creatures. He shall have dominion from sea to sea, and 
from the river (the Roman Tiber) unto the ends of the 
earth. (Ps. clxxi. 8.) Hence, immediately after his 
resurrection our Divine Master could say to his Apostles : 
All power is given to me in hearten and upon earth. Go 
ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I 
have commanded you. (Matt, xxviii. 18.) He that believeth 
and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not 
shall be condemned. (Mark xvi. 16.) In the world you 
shall have distress, but have confidence ; I have overcome 
the world. (John xvi. 33.) Behold I am with you all 
days, even to the consummation of the world. (Matt, xviii. 
18.) And they going forth preached everywhere, the Lord 
co-operating with them, and confirming the word with signs 
that followed. (Mark xvi.) 

In obedience to the directions received from their Di- 
vine Lord and Master, the Apostles began to preach and 
to teach in Palestine ; but they were persecuted and 
dispersed by the Jewish magistrates. This very perse- 
cution, however, accelerated the propagation of the 
gospel among all other nations of the earth with such 
prompt and rapid success that, a few years* after, St. 
Paul, the apostle of the Gentiles, writing to the con- 
verted Colossians, could say : The word of the truth of 
the gospel, which is come to you, as also it is in the whole 
world, bringeth forth fruit and groweth, even as it doth in 
you. (Col. i. 6.) 

In less than a hundred years from the resurrection 
of our Lord, Christian churches were formed and bish- 
oprics were established in almost all the principal cities 
of the earth, but more especially in those of the vast 
Roman Empire. St. Peter, the infallible Vicar of Jesus 



132 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Christ and Prince of the Apostles, went to fix perma- 
nently the throne of spiritual power and of supreme 
ecclesiastical jurisdiction in the very city of Rome, the 
proud capital of the pagan world. The rapid increase 
and spread of Christianity alarmed the Roman emperors. 
They resolved to extirpate this new religion from every 
part of their dominions. That was their hour, and all 
the power of darkness was in their mighty hands. Dur- 
ing three long centuries every engine of oppression and 
instrument of cruelty was used to torment and put to 
death every known professor of the Christian religion. 
Christians were forced by the violence of persecution to 
fly into remote deserts or to bury themselves alive under 
the earth in the catacombs. This made the pagan 
world believe and proclaim that Christianity was dead 
and buried. They boasted of having at last succeeded 
in their work of utter extermination. Some of the 
bloody emperors claimed as one of their greatest titles 
to human glory, praise, and gratitude their having blot- 
ted out from the annals of the w r orld the hated name of 
Christian. Bat, in the words of the wise man, we shall 
repeat : The wicked man impudently hardeneth his face. 
.... But there is no wisdom, there is no prudence, there 
is no counsel, against the Lord. 

The frost of winter may succeed in keeping down 
vegetation for a short time ; it comes forth, however, 
with new vigor, as soon as it is enlivened by the genial 
warmth of spring and summer. The sacred blood of 
Christian martyrs is the prolific seed of Christianity, and 
the caves of the desert and of the catacombs were the liv- 
ing granaries preserved by Divine Providence for spreading 
over the face of the earth the sound wheat of Christian 
faith and holiness, which soon produced rich harvests of 
fervent souls. The more warm blood had been shed, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 133 

the earlier and more abundant was the crop of faith and 
virtue in the widening field of the Christian religion. 

At the end of the third century, the bloody persecu- 
tor, Diocletian, was succeeded in the government of the 
Roman Empire by the brave, youthful Constantine, who 
obtained the imperial throne of his persecuting predeces- 
sors by his faith in Jesus Christ, and by his open pro- 
fession of Christianity. He promptly abolished every 
obnoxious law from the Roman code. With his whole 
noble soul he thoroughly discarded the absurd impie- 
ties and idolatry of paganism, and in a few years he 
rejoiced to see the formerly proscribed religion of Christ 
established and flourishing in every part of his vast and 
now prosperous dominions in Europe, Asia, and Africa. 

The following century was the most glorious in the 
history of the Christian Church. Such is ever the effect 
of persecution. 

Before, however, we go out from Rome, we will assist 
at the grand solemnity of St. Peter's public instalment 
on his Roman see of universal spiritual dominion, which 
was the most glorious triumph of Christianity at the 
close of three hundred years of bitter persecution. The 
highest honors and the most profound homages were, by 
the Roman Senate and people, paid to their triumphant 
military conquerors, and to the Roman Emperor in the 
Capitol of the Empire. At the time of Constantine, this 
famous Capitol was a magnificent palace, erected upon a 
high, rocky eminence, as it were a brilliant diadem on 
the proud head of imperial Rome. To make the con- 
trast between the highest honors and the lowest infamy, 
the most complete human happiness and the extremity 
of human wretchedness, more striking and more keenly 
felt, a most horrible dungeon was constructed, partly 
hewed in the rock and partly built with solid masonry, 



134 THE CHKISTIAN TKUMPET. 

at the base of the Capitoline Hill, and was called the 
Mamertine Prison. This filthy and frightful living 
sepulchre was intended for the worst criminals con- 
demned to capital punishment. 

By command of the tyrant Emperor Nero, St. Peter 
had been thrust, chained, and locked up in this dungeon. 
It was from this prison that he was dragged to a high 
hill, called the Janiculum, about two miles distant, 
where he was crucified. After his death, the Christians 
of Rome buried his sacred body at the base of the same 
hill, called the Vatican Field. This is what human 
hatred and pagan persecution did against the first Vicar 
of Jesus Christ. 

But let us witness now a contrast between the Em- 
peror Nero, his murderer, and St. Peter, his innocent 
victim. Whilst nobody can point out the burial-place 
of this persecuting Emperor, Christian faith, devotion, 
and gratitude have raised the most splendid sacred 
monuments in memory and honor of St. Peter, marking 
the great triumphs of Christianity. 

A beautiful church was soon built on the hallowed 
spot of St. Peter's crucifixion. *Over his grave at the 
Vatican was, by the imperial hands and generosity of 
Constantine, commenced the foundation of the grandest 
temple that human genius ever conceived and human 
efforts have ever attempted to build, which has been 
consecrated to the memory and honor of St. Peter, and 
to the perpetual worship of Jesus crucified. St. Peter's 
Mamertine Prison became a venerated sanctuary, whence 
the cross, hated and abhorred by paganism, has been 
carried in triumph by Christian faith and devotion, and 
permanently planted on the highest pinnacle of the 
Roman Capitol, whereon it has since stood, during sev- 
enteen centuries, as the victorious standard of Jesus 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 135 

Christ, and the symbol and pledge of Christian hope and 
life. 

0, when will the enemies of Christianity and the 
mad persecutors of Christ's holy Church learn, at least 
from history, if they refuse to believe divine revelation, 
that this Church is the masterpiece upon earth of Eter- 
nal Wisdom and of Divine Omnipotence, built by the 
hand of an incarnate God, and founded upon a solid 
rock, against which the gates of hell, combined with all 
the malice and power of bad men, cannot, and never 
shall, prevail 1 The infallible and effective promise of 
God protects her with an impenetrable shield, and his 
omnipotent arm defends her from all hostile attacks. 
When will the pretended sages and all the great men of 
the earth begin to understand that no weapon that is 
formed against this Church can prosper, and that every 
tongue that resisteth her she shall condemn ? (Isa. liv.) 
The Catholic Church always outlives what she condemns. 
The long experience of centuries should warn them thaf, 
if they attempt to butt against this rock, they shall all 
break their heads, and some of them shall forfeit their 
crowns ; and if this rock fall upon them, they shall be 
crushed to the earth and be ground to atoms, which 
the wind of heaven will scatter away, and consign 
their memory to everlasting infamy, like that of all 
persecutors of Jesus Christ. 

We Catholics feel no dread and show no fear for our 
Holy Church and religion. This fact should not be 
overlooked in the present crisis of the world. We 
firmly believe that this Church of the living God is the 
groundwork and the pillar of truth. (1 Tim. iii. 15.) 

1. She is the groundwork of truth, because originally 
founded by the God-Man Jesus Christ, who is the way, 
the truth, and the life. (St. John xiv. 6.) 



136 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

2. She is the groundwork of truth, because owned and 
possessed by truth, by God, hence called the Church of 
the living God, who lives in her and for her ; owned 
and possessed by Jesus Christ, who is her wedded and 
inseparable spouse. 

3. She is the pillar of truth, because supported, pro- 
tected, defended, and preserved by truth, by Jesus Christ, 
who is eternal truth ; by the Holy Ghost, who is the 
spirit of truth, and who is pledged to abide with her for- 
ever. (St. John xiv. 16.) 

4. She is the pillar of truth, because this Holy Cath- 
olic Church is constituted by Jesus Christ the only 
authoritative and infallible teacher of truth to man- 
kind upon earth. She alone can and does teach, with- 
out the least danger of error, the existence of the God- 
head in three real divine persons, Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost, and of Jesus Christ the incarnate Son of 
God, the Word made flesh, whom the Father has sent to 
us. She is the unerring witness and the only sure 
voucher of his divinity and true humanity ; of his 
dogmas and of his doctrines, of divine revelation in its 
integrity, and of genuine Christianity. Through this 
Holy Catholic Church alone Jesus Christ, the Saviour 
of mankind, can be known with infallible certainty, 
loved fully, and perfectly served by men. 

As columns are erected in order that the statues 
of great men, benefactors of humanity, may be seen, 
remembered, and honored by present and future gen- 
erations, so this Holy Church is the living column 
through which Jesus Christ is made known to the world, 
and duly worshipped by all true Christian believers. 
Hence it follows that, like persecuting Saul, all the 
enemies of this divine Church are necessarily the per- 
sonal enemies of Jesus Christ, "because it is impossible 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 137 

to attempt to pull down a column without at the same 
time and by the same wanton act upsetting the statue 
which stands upon it. 

Remember, then, and reflect that the Church of the 
living God is the groundwork and the pillar of truth. 
But truth is unchangeable ; what is unchangeable is 
eternal, and what is eternal cannot be destroyed or 
perish. Magna est Veritas, et prevalebit. Fear not, Holy 
Church of the living God, for thy maker is thine hus- 
band, the Lord of Hosts is his name ; and thy Redeemer, 
the Holy One of Israel, shall be called the Lord of the 

earth, and thou shalt be founded in justice No 

weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper, and 
every tongue that resisteth thee, thou shalt condemn. (Isa. 
liv.) 

From the first three centuries we shall now pass to 
the last three. Since the sixteenth century, and during 
more than than three hundred years, many and various 
weapons were forged by persecuting men of every class 
of society in different parts of the world against the 
body of Jesus Christ, the Church of the living God. 
Beginning with that of the apostate Luther, many 
tongues were whetted to fight against Catholicity with 
bitter words of calumny, with damnable heretical doc- 
trines, and with maxims of impiety. In hatred of their 
divine faith and holy religion, faithful Catholics were 
persecuted, betrayed, and put to death in the largest 
portion of Europe (including persecuting Russia), in 
Eastern Asia, and also in North America. To this 
very moment we have been most stubbornly denied 
our full and equal civil and political rights in many 
European countries, and, at least in practice, in some 
other younger nations that boast of their liberality. 
During the last hundred and fifty years secret societies 



138 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

of professed infidelity and hatred against Catholicity 
have been organized with the sworn promise and deter- 
mination to root out from the earth, and to crush down 
into the mud, what, to the horror of Christianity, the 
blasphemous tongue of Voltaire called the infamous, 
ecraser Vinfame, namely, Jesus Christ and his Holy 
Church. Their malice is equal to their impiety. They 
know that, so long as the Catholic Church exists upon 
earth, Jesus Christ will be worshipped by men ; hence 
their fiendish hatred against this Holy Church ; hence 
their secret plots and extensive conspiracies against the 
infallible Pope and King of Rome ; hence their deter- 
mined and general efforts to deprive our children of 
Catholic schools ; hence their general oppression of 
Catholics in every department of religious, civil, politi- 
cal, and military life. Since their impious leader, Vol- 
taire, exhorted them to this work, they have been, and 
are more every day, determined to crush the infamous, 
ecraser Vinfame. As their predecessors, the pagan per- 
secutors in the first three centuries of Christianity, be- 
came furious with impotent rage, when the individual 
life of Christian confessors was preserved by the mirac- 
ulous interposition of God, and in their malice invented 
new and more cruel instruments of torture for the 
destruction of their innocent victims, so the same 
practice is adopted at the present age by the modern 
persecutors of the Roman Catholic faith and religion. 

They see that the last three hundred years of per- 
secution, instead, as they expected, of crushing the 
Catholic Church, have, on the contrary, vastly contrib- 
uted to her increase in numbers, in extent, in compact 
union, in strength, power, and influence. They should 
logically conclude from this, that this Church is a divine 
institution protected by the power of the Almighty. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 139 

But impiety is the derangement of human reason. 
Like the bat, these men are rendered more blind by the 
very light that should convert them to eternal truth. 
They are irritated by disappointment and maddened by 
failure. In imitation of the Jewish high-priests, chief 
magistrates, and hypocritical Pharisees, they have gath- 
ered their clandestine councils, and in their secret con- 
venticles they have said, What are we doing? This 
man, Jesus, doeth many miracles in favor and for the 
protection of his Church, and of his Vicar, the Pope of 
Rome ; if we let him alone so, all men will believe in 
him. (St. John xi. 47.) Their unanimous resolution 
has been to put him and his Church to a speedy and 
violent death. The death-warrant has been signed and 
issued ; the executioners have been selected and ap- 
pointed ; the inexorable word of command has been 
given. Behold, then, the Prussian infidel, the Bavarian 
Doellingerite, and the Italian apostate governments in 
union with, and assisted by, the effete Turkish Empire, 
and helped by the red republicans of Spain and Swit- 
zerland, busy in forging weapons and in sharpening 
their malignant tongues against the infallible Vicar of 
Jesus Christ and against his Holy Church. 

It is not unlikely, but, on the contrary, a well-founded 
rumor warns us, that an attempt will be made at the 
first opportunity to thrust upon St. Peter's throne an 
anti-pope, in order to create a schism in the Church 
Catholic. They have adopted the maxim : Division is 
weakness. Divide et impera. Divide to crush. 

From the august prisoner of the Vatican we Catho- 
lics have been often warned that a bitter persecution is 
impending ; but we have also been assured with even 
more positive and infallible certainty that the Catholic 
Church shall and must be victorious, and that the Holy 



140 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

See of Rome will in a few years celebrate the universal 
triumph of Catholic truth over the whole world con- 
verted to the faith and worship of Jesus Christ cruci- 
fied. 

Persecutions are moral storms. They swell the angry 
billows of human passions that dash with mad fury 
against the rock of Peter, upon which the Church of 
Christ is divinely established ; but they cannot do any 
serious or permanent injury to her. On the contrary, 
these boisterous waves break themselves against this 
solid rock of ages into a foaming spray, which only 
serves to wash off and carry away from the external 
ramparts and walls of the Church the accumulated filth 
and dirt of centuries ; then, exhausted by their own vio- 
lence, these stormy billows are forced by the command 
of Jesus to sink down in defeat and dishonor into a 
long and smooth calm. Meanwhile the triumphant 
bark of St. Peter, emerging from her secure haven with 
renewed sails and more powerful steam than ever, 
swiftly glides through every sea and ocean, carrying the 
victorious flag of faith and truth, of peace and happi- 
ness, to every nation and tribe of the inhabited globe. 

Our invincible hope is founded upon the nature of 
the Church of Jesus Christ, and upon his infallible 
divine promises. In the world you shall have distress, 
he says, but have confidence. I have overcome the world. 
(St. John xvi. 33.) Behold I am with you all days, even 
to the consummation of the world. (St. Matt, xxviii. 18.) 
We Catholics most fully and most firmly believe that 
Jesus Christ is the Head of the Church. He is the 
Saviour ofjhe body. Christ cherisheth the Church, for we 
are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones, 
that we may in all things grow up in him. (Eph. iv. 15.) 

In short, we believe that the Church of Jesus Christ, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 141 

the Roman Catholic Church, is nothing else and noth- 
ing less than the expansion, the extension, and the per- 
fection of his divine incarnation. Hence we believe 
that, of the increase of his government and peace there 
shall be no end upon the throne of David, and upon his 
kingdom, to establish it with justice and with judgment 
from henceforth even forever. The zeal of the Lord of 
Hosts will perform this. (Isa. ix. 6.) 

This throne and kingdom of David is the spiritual 
kingdom of Jesus, namely, his Holy Catholic Church. 
We have learned this truth from the words of the Arch- 
angel Gabriel, who said to the Virgin Mary : Fear not, 
Mary, for thou hast found grace with God. Behold thou 
shalt conceive in thy womb, and shalt bring forth a son, 
and thou shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be great, 
and shall be called the Son of the Most High ; and the Lord 
God shall give unto him the throne of David his father, 
and he shall reign m the house of Jacob forever, and of 
his kingdom there shall be no end. (Luke i. 30.) 

To this spiritual kingdom of Jesus Christ there shall 
be no end in duration, no limit to its extent, no check to 
its progress in the mind and heart of nations. Lately, 
on a solemn occasion, a high personage, in reading his 
inaugural address to his civil and military officers, in 
the presence of the diplomatic representatives of earthly 
governments, and before a large multitude of his re- 
publican fellow-citizens, declared that in a short time 
he hoped to see all men united under one form of gov- 
ernment, under one flag, and all speaking the same 
language. His words may perhaps have been inspired 
by the spirit of prophecy, because he is the high magis- 
trate, not for one, but for four years, over many millions 
of people, representing almost every nation under the 
sun. We most firmly hope to see this anticipation veri- 



142 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

fied in about two decades of years in the Catholic Church, 
under the spiritual government of the infallible Pope of 
Rome, having the Labarum of Constantine for its stand- 
ard, and using in every temple of true divine worship the 
Latin language in the sacred liturgy of our holy religion. 

Both good and bad men have for centuries been work- 
ing hard to prepare the way for this long-desired and 
glorious event. Since the epoch of the sixteenth cent- 
ury, heresy, impiety, and consequently moral corruption, 
have radically subverted every human, civil, political, 
military, and religious institution. Human society is 
in a fever of excitement. A terrible confusion of ideas 
and practices predominates in every earthly, political, 
and religious system. The so-called ministers of the 
modern gospel are made and unmade, according to the 
passing whims of those who condescend to sit under their 
pulpits, and whom these licensed preachers study to please 
and natter in order to secure a longer lease of their 
place and salary. This fact proves the actual realiza- 
tion of St. Paul's prophecy, who wrote : There shall be a 
time when they (false Christians) will not bear sound doc- 
trine, but according to their own desires they will heap to 
themselves teachers having itching ears, and will turn away 
indeed their hearing from the truth, and will be turned 
to fables. (2 Tim. iv. 3.) 

The antichristian maxims, adopted by modern sec- 
taries and forced upon civil governments, have shorn 
them of their dignity and strength, and crippled their 
power and energy for good. The sovereign people refuse 
to be governed, but aspire to dominion, and those who 
should obey, pretend to command. Dignities are pros- 
tituted to personal ambition, the common good is sac- 
rificed to official rapacity, immorality and crime are 
rather stimulated than checked and punished by many 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 143 

in high stations and official power. Humanity groans 
in a dismal and appalling chaos of disorder and misery. 
The human heart longs for order, stability, security, 
justice, and peace. 

It is only the supernatural power of a religion with 
the sanction of divine authority that is able to draw 
order out of human chaos, and restore hope and happi- 
ness to the desponding heart of society. It is only an 
infallible Church that can promptly detect and authori- 
tatively condemn all religious and moral errors, and 
teach all truths to humanity. The Roman Catholic 
Apostolic Church alone can appeal to the present and 
past generations of two thousand years, to witness that 
she possesses these divine prerogatives, because she 
alone has constantly exercised them for the general wel- 
fare of mankind. 

Hence all true and good men ardently desire and fer- 
vently pray for her speedy universal triumph. Hence 
Catholic unions for supplications, and for the exercise of 
zeal and virtue and charity. Hence the universal revi- 
val of faith in the Catholic world. Hence the solemn 
declaration by the Ecumenical Council of the Vatican of 
the Pope's infallibility, which secures to Catholicity a 
safe, trusty, unerring, and victorious leader in the ap- 
proaching spiritual conquest of the world. Unity is 
strength, and strength united is victory and triumph. 
Magna est Veritas et prevalebit. 

The proximity of this final victory and glorious tri- 
umph of the Catholic Church is announced by the actual 
accomplishment of the great prophecy made two thou- 
sand and six hundred years ago by the holy Prophet 
Isaias, and confirmed about two thousand years hence by 
the greatest of all prophets. (Luke iii. 5.) The follow- 
ing are their words : — 



144 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Be comforted, be comforted, my people, saith your God. 
Speak to the heart of Jerusalem, and. call to her ; for her 
evil is come to an end. The voice of one crying in the 
desert : Prepare ye the way of the Lord ; make straight 
in the wilderness the paths of our God. Every valley shall 
be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low, 
and the crooked shall become straight, and the rough ways 
plain. And the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and 
all flesh together shall see the salvation of God. .... Be- 
hold, the Lord God shall come with strength, and his arm 
shall rule. Behold, his reward is ivith him, and his 
work is before him. He shall feed his flock like a shepherd. 
He shall gather together the lambs with his arm, and shall 
take them up in his bosom. (Isa. xl. 3.) 

We discover the literal realization of this remarkable 
prophecy in the construction of railroads in almost every 
direction on the surface of the earth ; in the long tun- 
nels bored through previously impassable mountains ; in 
the deep, wide, and extensive canals dug across isth- 
muses to unite the Mediterranean Sea with the East In- 
dian Ocean, and in the contemplated one between the 
Atlantic and Pacific. We behold the accomplishment 
of this prophecy in the numerous and stately steamboats 
gliding over the waters. We read it in the public press 
and in the telegraph, claimed as the most ready and 
powerful auxiliaries to a universal dominion. 

We most cordially believe that all the principal prac- 
tical inventions of this present century are by a most 
wise and merciful Providence intended to facilitate the 
approaching general triumph of the faith and religion 
of Jesus Christ upon earth for the conversion, sanctifica- 
tion, temporal and eternal happiness of mankind. The 
pagan Romans also planned and constructed commodi- 
ous roads in different countries of Europe, Asia, and 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 145 

Africa, and spanned deep and rapid rivers with their 
solid bridges to enlarge their military conquests, to 
facilitate the effective administration of their govern- 
ment, and to stimulate and encourage trade and com- 
merce. But without their knowing it, and in opposition 
to their designs, they served as instruments in the hand 
of God to prepare an easy way to the spiritual conquest 
of the Christian religion. The large Roman roads and 
convenient bridges were traversed by many Christian 
missionaries bringing the good tidings of the gospel to 
the benighted idolatrous nations of the earth, and in 
their constant intercourse with the infallible head of 
Christianity in Rome. 

With more effective means at our disposal in our own 
days, we expect soon to witness more perfect results ; and 
under this well-founded and cherished expectation, we 
pass to the perusal of the predictions which clearly and 
distinctly announce them to the world. 



CHAPTER II. 

PKOPHEOT OF ST. CESARIUS. 

THIS prophecy is found in the first volume of the 
Liber Mirabilis (wonderful book), printed in the 
year 1524, in the Royal Library in Paris, letter Z, No. 
2537. The older copies of this book bear the title of 
" Prophecies of St. Cesarius." The following is the 
passage which has relation to present events : — 

" When the entire world, and in a special manner 
France, and in France more particularly the provinces 
7 j 



146 THE CHEISTIAN TEUMPET. 

of the north, of the east, and above all that of Lorraine 
and Champagne, shall have been a prey to the greatest 
miseries and trials, then the provinces shall be succored 
by a prince who had been exiled in his youth, and who 
shall recover the crown of the lilies. Juvenis captivatus 
qui recuperabit coronam lilii. 

" This prince shall extend his dominion over the entire 
universe. Dominabitur per universum orbem. At the 
same time there will be a great Pope, who will be most 
eminent in sanctity and most perfect in every quality. 
Per voluntatem Dei assumetur unus Papa, vir sanctissi- 
mus, et in omni perfectiane perfectus. This Pope shall 
have with him the great monarch, a most virtuous man, 
who shall be a scion of the holy race of the French 
kings. Habebit suum virum sanctissimum qui erit de 
reliquis sanctissimi Francorum sanguinis Regum. This 
great monarch will assist the Pope in the reformation of 
the whole earth. Many princes and nations that are 
living in error and impiety shall be converted, and an 
admirable peace shall reign among men during many 
years, because the wrath of God shall be appeased 
through their repentance, penance, and good works. 
There will be one common law, one only faith, one bap- 
tism, one religion. All nations shall recognize the Holy 
See of Rome, and shall pay homage to the Pope. But 
after some considerable time fervor shall cool, iniquity 
will abound, and moral corruption shall become worse 
than ever, which shall bring upon mankind the last 
and worse persecution of Antichrist, and the end of the 
world." 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 147 



CHAPTER III. 

PROPHECY OP ST. EDWARD, KING OF ENGLAND, AND OP 
ST. MALACHY, ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH. 

ON the occasion of the re-establishment of the Catho- 
lic hierarchy in Englflnd, by the present great and 
holy Pope, Pius IX., with a bull dated 29th of Septem- 
ber, 1850, an unexpected paroxism of Protestant bigotry 
was roused into fury, with a threat of renewed persecu- 
tion against inoffensive Catholics. In order to calm the 
public mind, and to encourage his fellow English Catho- 
lics, Mr. Ambrose Lisle Philipps, a fervent convert from 
the Church of England, published an eloquent epistle, 
addressed to his noble coreligionist, the Earl of Shrews- 
bury, dated October 28, 1850, from which the following 
extracts are taken : — 

"Let the no-popery cry resound from the centre to the ex-- 
tremities of England; let the smoking ashes of Protestant 
bigotry be stirred up again ; we Catholics shall calmly proceed 
in our career, from which we never have deviated, irreproach- 
able models of loyalty to our sovereign and to the constitu- 
tion, faithful to all our Christian duties, and aspiring to all 
those divine virtues inculcated to us by the Catholic religion. 
Our Christian revenge for the insults heaped upon our heads 
by our enemies will be to pray to God for them, and to be- 
seech our Lord to open their eyes, in order that they may 
perceive the dangerous state to which they are reduced, and 
may at last be brought, by his divine mercy and grace, to 
acknowledge the authority of the Holy Catholic Apostolic 
Church, the only Church empowered and commanded by 
Jesus Christ to teach all nations, and to which alone he in- 
trusted the keys of the kingdom of heaven." 



148 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Mr. Philipps, in giving a sketch of English Catholic 
history, relates the following vision and revelation made 
to St. Edward : — 

"During the month of January, 1066, the holy king of 
England, St. Edward the Confessor, was confined to his bed 
by his last illness, in his royal Westminster Palace. St. Ael- 
red, Abbot of Recvaux, in Yorkshire, relates that a short time 
before his happy death, this holy king was rapt in an ecstasy, 
when two pious Benedictine monks of Normandy, whom he 
had known in his youth, during* his exile in that country, ap- 
peared to him, and revealed to him what was to happen in 
England in future centuries, and the cause of the terrible 
punishment. They said : ' The extreme corruption and wick- 
edness of the English nation has provoked the just anger of 
God. When malice shall have reached the fulness of its 
measure, God will, in his wrath, send to the English people 
wicked spirits, who will punish and afflict them with great 
severity, by separating the green tree from its parent stem 
the length of three furlongs. But at last this same tree, 
through the compassionate mercy of God, and without any 
national (governmental) assistance, shall return to its original 
root, reflourish, and bear abundant fruit.' After having heard 
these prophetical words, the saintly King Edward opened his 
eyes, returned to his senses, and the vision vanished. He im- 
mediately related all he had seen and heard to his virgin 
spouse, Edgitha, to Stigard, Archbishop of Canterbury, and 
to Harold, his successor to th( 
ber, praying around his bed." 

This vision of our great and venerated monarch, St. 
Edward, has ever been very dear to the Catholics of 
England, and the interpretation given it by our Catholic 
ancestors is most important at this present epoch. 

They have always believed that the evil spirits men- 
tioned in it were the Protestant innovators, who pre- 
tended, in the sixteenth century, to reform the Catholic 
Church in England. The severance of the green tree 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 149 

from its trunk signifies the separation of the English 
Church from the centre of Catholic unity, from the root 
of the Catholic Church, from the holy Roman See, which 
has been for England, in a most special manner, the 
original root and source of her Catholicity. This tree, 
however, had to be separated from its life-giving root 
the distance of three furlongs. These three furlongs are 
understood to signify three centuries, at the end of which 
England shall return to its Roman Catholic Apostolic 
stem, without the help of human hands, and, being 
once more reunited to it, she shall bud forth flowers of 
virtue and abundant fruits of holy actions. 

In corroboration of this ancient prophetical vision, we 
give here the prophecy of St. Malachy, Archbishop of 
Armagh. It was copied by the learned Benedictine 
Dom. Mabillon, from an ancient manuscript preserved 
at Clairvaux, and transmitted by him to the martyred 
successor of the saint, Oliver Plunkett. It is to the ef- 
fect that his beloved native isle would undergo, at the 
hands of England, oppression, persecution, and calami- 
ties of every kind, during a week of centuries ; but that 
she would preserve her fidelity to God and to his Church 
amidst all her trials. At the end of seven centuries she 
would be delivered from her cruel oppressors, who, in 
their turn, would be subjected to dreadful chastisements, 
and that Catholic Ireland would be instrumental in 
bringing back the British nation to that divine faith 
which Protestant England had, during more than three 
hundred years, so rudely endeavored to wrest from her. 
May God soon grant to that long-suffering nation, so 
noble, so Christian, a vengeance, that she may return 
good for evil. 



150 ' THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 



CHAPTER IV. 

PREVISIONS AND PREDICTIONS ABOUT ENGLAND, OF ST. 
PAUL OP THE CROSS AND OF DOMENICO SAVIO. 

THE eighteenth century, the most disastrous for 
. Catholic France, was eminently an epoch of great 
and holy men for Italy. In that century Italy was con- 
spicuous for the birth and holy life of between fifteen 
and twenty illustrious servants of God, several of whom 
have already been solemnly canonized, others beatified, 
and more declared venerable by the Holy See, and at 
present under process of beatification in Rome. In 
this last class we find foremost the venerable Bishop of 
Macerata, Vincent Maria Strambi, a Passionist, who 
wrote the admirable life of St. Paul of the Cross, with 
whom he lived, and from which work we cull the fol- 
lowing previsions and predictions of the holy founder 
of the Passionists, about England. 

St. Paul of the Cross was born at the beginning of 
the year 1694, in the town of Ovada, at that time un- 
der the Catholic government of the Republic of Genoa. 

From his earliest age Paul Francis began to practise 
the severest bodily mortifications and penances, which 
he heroically continued until the end of his long and 
laborious apostolic life. He from his childhood con- 
ceived a most tender devotion to the mysteries of Our 
Saviour's Passion, whence he derived the idea of a 
Religious Congregation, which, in subsequent years, he 
founded in company with his saintly brother, John Bap- 
tist Danei, after having obtained in Rome the blessing 
and the permission of Pope Benedict XIII. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 151 

Subsequent pontiffs formally approved the same Relig- 
ious Congregation. St. Paul of the Cross was a person 
of most sincere and profound humility, a great lover 
of prayer, penance, and solitude ; yet ever full of an 
active zeal for the conversion and salvation of Christian 
sinners and deluded heretics. God communicated to 
him the gift of working miracles, which is continued at 
the present day through his sacred relics. He died at 
the head house of his Religious Congregation in Rome 
on the 18th of October, 1775, aged nearly eighty-two 
years. He was endowed with an eminent spirit of 
prophecy. Among his many predictions he foretold 
that about a hundred years after his death an ecu- 
menical council should be held, when it would be found 
necessary, on account of the deplorable condition of 
human society, to define the existence of God, of the 
adorable Trinity, and of the incarnation of the eternal 
Word, etc. He distinctly foretold the re-establishment 
of the Society of Jesus. In one of the latest Lives of 
this great saint, published in Rome about the time of 
his canonization, in the year 1867, we learn that a letter 
of condolence was addressed by St. Paul of the Cross, 
founder of the Passionists, to the Superior General of 
the Society of Jesus in Rome in the year 1773, in which 
letter, after expressing his cordial sympathy in the se- 
vere trial of the afflicted head of the illustrious society, 
and after exhorting him to resignation in the inscruta- 
ble and mysterious designs of God, St. Paul most clearly 
foretells the speedy restoration and formal re-establish- 
ment of the Society of Jesus, promising that it should 
again, and more than ever, nourish in holiness, zeal, and 
sacred learning. So far all this has been verified. 

We must now pass to his prophetic previsions about 
England. During more than fifty years St. Paul of the 



152 THE CHKISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Cross almost continually prayed for the return of Eng- 
land to the Catholic faith. He often said that England 
was so deeply fixed in his mind and heart, that he could 
not forget it in his prayers. We must remark, however, 
that under the idea of England he embraced the United 
Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland. He was often 
heard to say : Poor England ! poor England ! once the 
island of saints, turned now into a den of heresy, I cannot 
forget to pray for that great nation. God, I believe, will 
be merciful to her. 

Whilst in prayer St. Paul had several times visions 
and revelations about the approaching reconversion of 
England to the Catholic faith. He saw in spirit his 
religious sons established in England, and working for 
the conversion and sanctification of souls in that nation. 
As we gather from the Appendix in the third volume of 
St. Paul's Life, the Passionists have been established in 
England since the year 1842, and possess now several 
monasteries in Great Britain and Ireland. It is well 
known that a certain Father Dominic, the first founder 
of the Passionists in England, a religious of profound 
learning and eminent virtue, highly esteemed by the 
late Cardinal Wiseman, received into the Catholic 
Church many converts from Protestantism, among whom 
were several members of the famous Oxford University, 
the most remarkable of them being the celebrated Dr. 
John Newman, the worthy superior of the Oratorian Fa- 
thers in Birmingham, Warwickshire. Several thousands 
of converts have since 1842 been received in the Church 
by Passionist missionaries in Great Britain and Ireland. 
Some of the congregations attached to their churches 
are mainly composed of converts from Protestantism. 

We will close this chapter with another hopeful vision 
of the youthful prophet, Dominico Savio. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 153 

Dominico Savio was born April 2, 1842, and died 
March 9, 1857. The Bev. John Bosco, founder of 
the seminary of St. Francis de Sales, in Turin, Italy, 
wrote his Life, which was first published in the year 
1859, and reprinted in 1860 and 1861. 

This pious and truly virtuous youth, anxious to em- 
brace the ecclesiastical state of life, entered the above- 
mentioned seminary in order the better to prepare him- 
self for this sublime vocation. The stainless conduct of 
his life, his solid and fervent piety, rendered him a model 
of virtue to all his young companions in the seminary. 
Though but a boy fifteen years old, his holiness was 
already so extraordinary that, about the end of his short 
life, God elevated him in ecstasies, and illumined his 
beautiful and innocent soul with visions and revelations, 
which through humility he used to call distractions. In 
speaking with the zealous director of the seminary, 
Dominic often expressed to him his eager desire of see- 
ing and speaking with the Pope before his own death, 
because he had something of great impartance to com- 
municate to him. At last the same director asked 
Dominic what it was that he was so anxious to manifest 
to his Holiness the Pope 1 The pious youth answered, 
" If I could speak to the Pope, I would tell him that 
among all his great trials he would never cease to oc- 
cupy himself with a special solicitude about England, 
because God prepares a great triumph in that kingdom 
for the Catholic religion." "But upon what founda- 
tion do you ground these assertions, my child]" 
" Well I will tell it to you, reverend sir, provided you 
do not mention it to any of my companions, lest they 
may laugh at me • but if you, sir, go to Borne, please 
to relate all to the Holy Father. You may know, 
then, that on the morning of the seventh day of Septem- 
7* 



154 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

ber, 1856, whilst I was making my thanksgiving after 
holy communion, I was overtaken by a strong distrac- 
tion (vision, ecstasy), during which it seemed to me to 
behold a most extensive plain full with people enveloped 
in a thick fog. They were moving about like persons, 
who, having lost their way in darkness, know not 
whither to place their feet. A person near me said, 
1 This country is England.' I was about asking other 
things, when I beheld the Sovereign Pontiff, exactly as 
I have seen Pope Pius IX. in large paintings. He wore a 
magnificent robe, and, holding in his hand a most brilliant 
torch, he kept advancing towards that immense multi- 
tude of people ; as he came nearer, the fog was so com- 
pletely dissipated by the bright light in the Pope's hand, 
that the people remained surrounded by as much light 
as when the sun shines at full meridian day. .... The 
friend near me explained that the bright light in the 
hand of the Pope was the Catholic religion, which will 
again enlighten the English people." 

The Rev. John Bosco, mentioned above, went to 
Rome in the year 1858, on which occasion he related to 
the Sovereign Pontiff Pius IX. this holy youth's vision, 
which the Pope heard with much satisfaction. 

This prophecy is in a fair way of being accomplished 
in England. Since the re-establishment of the Hie- 
rarchy, several hundred members of the Universities of 
Oxford and Cambridge, some of whom are eminent pro- 
fessors, have renounced Protestant error, and embraced 
Catholic truth. Many formerly Episcopal ministers are 
now zealous and learned Catholic priests and mission- 
aries in England and Ireland. 

There is scarcely any noble family in Great Britain 
without some near relative professing the Catholic faith 
and worshipping at a Catholic altar. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 155 

A fair calculation would show that, on an average, 
there have been a thousand converts made every month 
in England to the Catholic faith during the last twenty 
years. 

The wisdom and prudent zeal of the Catholic episco- 
copate and clergy of Great Britain, the enlightened 
piety and devotion of the English Catholic nobility, 
the large number of educated converts, the fervor and 
common-sense of the people, the calm energy and un- 
common ability displayed by the Catholic press, and the 
compact union of the whole Catholic body, argue well 
for the future conversion of England to Catholicity. 



CHAPTER V. 

LETTERS OP ST. FRANCIS DI PAOLA. 

THE following prophetical letters of St. Francis di 
Paola are mentioned by several authors worthy 
of confidence for their learning and virtues : Luke 
Montoya, a Spaniard, who wrote the Chronicles of the 
Friar Minims, of whom St. Francis di Paola was the 
founder ; Francis Sachelli, an Italian, in his Latin essays ; 
John James Courroisier, a French author, in his Treas- 
ure of Spiritual Works, Treatise IX. chapters 2 and 3 ; 
Vincent Fussari, Italian, Prolegomena in Apocalypsim ; 
Father P. Morales, a Spaniard, in his Chronicle of Anda- 
lusia, text 5 and 12 ; Father P. Ivan de Moral, text 
5 and 12 ; Father Cornelius a Lapide, in his celebrated 
commentaries on the Holy Scriptures, Apocalypse, chap- 
ter 17. 



156 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

These letters were addressed by St. Francis to a 
certain Simeon de Limena, Lord of Montalto, in Cala- 
bria, Kingdom of Naples, who was a very pious Chris- 
tian, originally from Spain, and a great benefactor to 
St. Francis and to his spiritual children. The extraor- 
dinary humility and holiness of St. Francis di Paola 
is well known by every Catholic. Through the miracu- 
lous intercession of St. Francis of Assisium, when his 
pious parents were advanced in years, he was born in 
Paola, near the sea in Calabria, midway from Naples to 
Kiggio. 

From his childhood Francis began to practise great 
bodily austerities, and at the age of fifteen he retired to 
a solitary cave. He was only twenty years old when 
the fame of his sanctity drew some companions to his 
solitary retreat, and they began the severe and contem- 
plative religious Order of Minims, who abstain and fast 
continually during their life. The holy man was favored 
with an eminent spirit of prophecy. Among other in- 
stances, for three years before it happened, he several 
times foretold the taking of Constantinople by the 
Turks, which prophecy was verified May 24, 1453, 
under the personal command of Mahomet II. 

He also foretold that Otranto, one of the most impor- 
tant places in, and the key of, the Kingdom of Naples, 
would fall into the hands of the same infidels, which, in 
fact, happened in August, 1480. 

But he also promised the Christians, and especially 
the pious John Count, of Arena, one of the generals of 
Ferdinand I., king of Naples, certain success the fol- 
lowing year, when, in reality, the Christian arms re- 
covered that most important city, and drove the Turks 
completely out of Italy, 

In the year 1482, our saint was called to Plessis, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 157 

near Paris, by Louis XL, king of France, who was in 
much trouble, and whose death St. Francis foretold. 
During the course of his long life he raised seven per- 
sons from death. He handled burning coals in his hands 
without receiving the slightest injury. He wrought in- 
numerable miracles. He lived to be ninety-one years 
of age, and died April 2, 1508, in his new convent at 
Plessis, near Paris, where his body remained incorrupt 
in the church until the impiety of the Calvinist Prot- 
estants in 1562 dragged it through the public streets, 
and burned it at a fire which they had made from the 
sacred wood of a large cross and holy crucifix. (See 
Butler's Lives of Saints, 2d. April.) 

The original of the following letter is preserved as a 
precious relic by the respectable family Benedetti in 
the city of Spoleto, States of the Church : — 

My most esteemed Lord, — Through the grace of the 
Holy Spirit, and through your merits, but not through my 
virtue, the spirit of prophecy is granted to me often to fore- 
tell most wonderful events in relation to the reformation of 
the Church of the Most High. 

From your lordship shall be born the great leader of the 
Holy Militia of the Holy Spirit which shall overcome the 
world, and shall possess the earth so completely that no king 
or lord shall be able to exist, except he belongs to the Sacred 
Host of the Holy Ghost. These devout men shall wear on 
their breasts, and much more within their hearts, the sign of 
the living God, namely, the cross. 

The first members of this holy Order shall be natives of 
the city of ... . where iniquity, vice, and sin abound. But 
they shall be converted from evil to good ; from rebels against 
God they shall become most fervent and most faithful in his 
divine service. That city shall be cherished by God and by 
the great monarch, . the elect and the beloved of the Most 
High Lord. For the sake of that place all holy souls who 



158 THE CHKISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Lave done penance in it shall pray in the sight of God for 
that city and for its inhabitants. When the time shall come 
of the immense and most right justice of the Holy Spirit, 
his Divine Majesty wills that such city become converted to 
God, and that many of its citizens follow the great Prince of 
the Holy Army. The first person that will openly wear the 
sign of the living God shall belong to that city, because he 
will through a letter be commanded by a lioly hermit to have 
it impressed in his heart and to wear it externally on his 
breast. 

That man will begin to meditate on the secrets of God 
about the long visitation which the Holy Spirit will make 
and the dominion that he will exercise over the world 
through the Holy Militia. O ! happy man, who shall re- 
ceive from the Most High the greatest privileges ! He will 
interpret the hidden secrets of the Holy Ghost, and he shall 
often excite the admiration of men by his revealed knowl- 
edge of the internal secrets of their hearts. O, rejoice, my 
lord, because that Prince above other princes, and King over 
other kings will hold you in the greatest veneration, and, 
after having been crowned with three most admirable crowns, 
will exalt that city, will declare it free and the seat of the 
Empire, and it shall become one of the first cities of the 
world. I say nothing more. Kissing your hand, together 
with the inhabitants of ... . whom I beg, when they shall 
see this letter, to receive it as a prophecy, I remain, 
Perpetual servant, 

Friar Francis di Paola. 

From our house of Paola, 5th February, 1482. 

Second Letter. 
The original of this letter is preserved in the city of 
Montalto in Calabria : — 

My excellent Lord, — You and your consort desire 
to have children ; you shall have them. Your holy offspring 
shall be admired upon earth. Among your descendants there 
will be one who shall be like the sun amidst the stars. He 
in his childhood he will be like a 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 159 

saint ; in his youth, a great sinner ; then he will be converted 
entirely to God and will do great penance ; his sins will be 
forgiven him, and he shall become a great saint. 

He shall be a great captain and prince of holy men, who 
shall be called the holy Cross-bearers of Jesus Chiist, with 
whom he shall destroy the Mahometan sect and the rest of 
the infidels. He shall annihilate all the heresies and tyran- 
nies of the world. He shall reform the Church of God by 
means of his followers, who shall be the best men upon earth 
in holiness, in arms, in science, and in every virtue, because 
such is the will of the Most High. They shall obtain the 
dominion of the whole world, both temporal and spiritual, 
and they shall support the Church of God until the end of 
time. I say no more. 

Friar Francis di Paola. 

25th March, 1485. 

Third Letter. f 

My excellent Lord, — O great treasurer of the Holy 
Spirit ! O new Abraham upon earth ! [After these words 
St. Francis gives a long and severe reproach to ecclesias- 
tics for their covetousness, 'indolence, and want of charity 
and zeal for the spiritual welfare of the people ; then he says :] 
Let the kings and princes in Christendom be ashamed of 
themselves, who live without charity. God has granted them 
means to lead a good life, and they are bad, having their 
hands shut up with the accursed lock of avarice ; they are 
stingy in good works and prodigal in doing evil ; they spend 
more than what they have in vanities and in useless things, 
in order to indulge their passions, oppressing their poor sub- 
jects. O wretched, unhappy men ! Do you know what 
vanity is ? Do you understand that your people are the creat- 
ures and subjects of the Most High God ? They are men 
like you ; children of Adam like you ; they have been given 
to you as subjects, not that you might rob and maltreat them, 
but in order that you govern them with that diligence and 
care required in the shepherd towards his own sheep. O 
ye worse by far than ravenous wolves and worse than him- 



160 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

gry lions! Be ashamed of your wicked actions, ye Chris- 
tians by name, but without truth ; you are worse than the 
infidels, O ye tyrants of the people of God ! Woe to you ! 

God Almighty will exalt a very poor man of the blood 
of the Emperor Constantine, son of St. Helena, and of the 
seed of Pepin, who shall on his breast wear the sign which 
you have seen at the beginning of this letter (f). Through 
the power of the Most High he shall confound the tyrants, 
the heretics, and infidels. He will gather a grand army, and 
the angels shall fight for them; they shall kill all God's 
enemies. O my Lord ! that man shall be one of your pos- 
terity, because you come from the blood of Pepin. 

Friar Francis di Paola. 

25th of April, 1485. 

Fourth Letter. 

My excellent Lord and Benefactor, — From the 
beginning of the world, after the creation of man, and to 
the end of human generation, there have been and there 
shall be seen wonderful events upon the earth. Four hun- 
dred years shall not pass when his Divine Majesty shall visit 
the world with a new religious order much needed, which 
shall effect more good among men than all other religious 
institutions combined. This religious order shall be the last 
and the best in the Church ; it shall proceed with arms, with 
prayer, and with hospitality. Woe to tyrants, to heretics, 
and to infidels, to whom no pity shall be shown, because such 
is the will of the Most High ! An infinite number of wicked 
men shall perish through the hands of the Cross-bearers, the 
true servants, of Jesus Christ. They shall act like good 
husbandmen when they extirpate noxious weeds and prickly 
thistles from the wheat-field. These holy servants of God 
shall purify the earth with the deaths of innumerable wicked 
men. The head and captain of these holy servants of God 
shall be one of your posterity, and he shall be the great re- 
former of the Church of God. 

Francis di Paola. 

From Spezzano, 13th of January, 1489. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 161 

Fifth Letter. 
The original of the following letter is preserved in 
the city of Montalto in Calabria, Kingdom of Naples, 
and has been copied by John Baptist Francesco, a pub- 
lic notary : — 

My Lord and Brother in Jesus Christ our 
Lord, — May his Divine Majesty reign in every place, 
namely, in heaven, upon earth, and even in hell. How 
spiritually blind are those persons who, having no thought 
about the things of God, fix their end in earthly objects ! 
Wretched men ! by far worse than the very beasts which are 
guided by their senses, because they cannot have reason ; 
but when men abandon the use of their reason, they become 
brutalized. Hence they shall ever be in confusion. Let, 
therefore, the princes of this world be prepared for the 
greatest scourges to fall upon them. But from whom ? First 
from heretics and infidels, then from the holy and most faith- 
ful Cross-bearers elected by the Most High, who, not suc- 
ceeding in converting heretics with science, shall have to 
make a vigorous use of their arms. Many cities and villages 
shall be in ruins, with the deaths of an innumerable quantity 
of bad and good men. The infidels also will fight against 
Chritians and heretics, sacking, destroying, and killing the 
largest portion of Christians. Lastly, the army, styled of 
the Church, namely, the holy Cross-bearers, shall move, not 
•against Christians or Christianity, but against the infidels in 
pagan countries, and they shall conquer all those kingdoms 
with the death of a very great number of infidels, After 
this they shall turn their victorious arms against bad Chris- 
tians, and shall destroy all the rebels against Jesus Christ. 
These holy Cross-bearers shall reign and dominate holily 
over the world until the end of time. The founder of these 
holy men shall, my lord, be one of your posterity. But 
when shall this take place ? When crosses with the stigmas 
shall be seen, and the crucifix shall be carried as the stand- 
ard. [Miraculous crosses have lately been seen in Germany, 
and several holy persons have now stigmas. One of these 

K 



162 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

holy souls is in San Francisco.] May our blessed Lord Jesus 
Christ reign ! Gaudeamus onirics ; let us all rejoice who are in 
the service of the Most High, because the great visitation 
and reformation of the world is approaching, when there 
shall be only one fold and one Shepherd. 

F. Francis di Paola. 

25th of March, 1490. 

Sixth Letter. 

My excellent Lord, — The time is coming when his 
Divine Majesty will visit the world with a new religious 
order of holy Cross-bearers, who will carry a crucifix, or the 
image of our crucified Lord, lifted up upon the principal 
standard in view of all. This standard will be admired by 
all good Catholics; but at the beginning it will be derided 
by bad Christians and by infidels. Their sneers shall, how- 
ever, be changed into mourning when they shall witness the 
wonderful victories achieved through it against tyrants, here- 
tics, and infidels. Many wicked men and obstinate rebels 
against God shall perish ; their souls will be plunged into 
hell. This punishment shall fall upon all those transgressors 
of the Divine commandments who with new and false doc- 
trines will attempt to corrupt mankind and turn men against 
the ministers of God's worship. The same chastisement is 
due to all obstinate sinners, but not to those who sin through 
weakness, because these being converted, doing penance, and 
amending the conduct of their life, shall find the divine mercy, 
of the Most High full of kindness toivards them. O holy 
Cross-bearers of the Most High Lord, how very pleasing 
you will be to the great God, much more than the children 
of Israel ! God will through your instrumentality work more 
wonderful prodigies than he has ever done before with any 
nation. You shall destroy the sect of Mahomet, and all 
infidels of every kind and of every sect. You shall put an 
end to all the heresies of the world by extinguishing all 
tyrants. You will remove every cause of complaint by estab- 
lishing a universal peace, which shall last until the end of 
time. You will work the sanctification of mankind. O 



THE CHRISTIAN TKUMPET. 163 

holy men ! People blessed of the Most Holy Trinity ! Your 
victorious founder shall triumph over the world, the flesh, 
and the Devil. Laus Deo et omnibus Sanctis ejus. May 
God and all his saints be praised. 

Friar Francis di Paola. 
7th of March, 1495. 

Seventh Letter. 

My excellent Lord, — Let your soul rejoice! for his 
Divine Majesty manifests through you such wonderful signs 
and great miracles, according to.what I, by God's will, have 
often and again written and foretold to you. One of your 
posterity shall achieve greater deeds and work greater won- 
ders than your lordship. That man will be a great sinner 
in his youth, but like St. Paul he shall be drawn and con- 
verted to God. He shall be the great founder of a new re- 
ligious order different from all the others. He shall divide 
it into three classes, namely : 1 . Military knights ; 2. Sol- 
itary priests ; 3. Most pious hospitallers. This shall be the 
last religious order in the Church, and it will do more good 
for our holy religion than all other religious institutes. By 
force of arms he shall take possession of a great kingdom. 
He shall destroy the sect of Mahomet, extirpate all tyrants 
and heresies. He shall bring the world to a holy mode of 
life. There will be one fold and one Shepherd. He shall 
reign until the end of time. On the whole earth there shall 
be only twelve kings, one emperor, and one pope. Rich 
gentlemen shall be very few, but all saints. May Jesus 
Christ be praised and blessed ; for he has vouchsafed to 
grant to me, a poor unworthy sinner, the spirit of prophecy, 
not in an obscure way as to his other servants, but has ena- 
bled me to write and to speak in a most clear manner. I 
know that unbelieving and reprobate persons will scoff at my 
letters and will reject them ; but they will be received by 
those faithful Catholic souls who aspire to the possession of 
heaven. These letters shall infuse such sweetness of divine 
love in their hearts, that they will be delighted in perusing 
them often, and in taking copies of them, because such is the 



164 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

will of the Most High. In these letters it will be found out who 
belongs to our blessed Lord Jesus Christ and who does not, 
who is a predestinate or a reprobate. Much better will this 
be known through the holy sign of the living God. He shall 
be a saint of God who will take it, love it, and wear it. 
Nothing more occurs to me. 

Friar Francis di Paola. 
18th August, 1496. 

Some will condemn St. Francis for announcing that 
the Holy Militia will kill such large numbers of men ; 
but we must reflect that he speaks or writes as a prophet, 
namely, what was revealed to him by God, as he states. 
The prophets of the Bible and our Divine Lord made even 
more dreadful prophecies. Besides, menacing prophecies 
are generally conditional ; the punishment is moderated 
in proportion as the sinner is converted. Moreover, the 
new religious Military Order so often foretold in these 
letters will be animated by the true spirit of Christianity, 
which is a spirit of charity and justice. They will not 
wage any unjust war, nor will they practise cruelties and 
barbarities even in just wars. They will fight because 
they shall be obliged to fight, for the defence of their 
just rights, for the rights of God and of religion, of 
conscience and of Christian society. The modern pa- 
gans, the Turks, heretics, and other sectaries and 
impious men, have already too long violated the rights of 
true Christianity, of justice, and of conscience. They 
will soon become even worse, and attempt more than 
ever to oppress the true believers, persecute them in 
every way in their power, and attempt to exterminate 
the Catholic religion, if they could. But God will not 
permit it, and he will in due time and very soon raise 
valiant defenders, who will be assisted by his holy 
angels in fighting the battles of the Lord God of Hosts. 
Their victory, in spite of all the malice and efforts of 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 165 

evil spirits and of wicked men, will be most certain and 
complete. God will be with his faithful servants. If 
God be with us, who shall be against us ? (Rom. viii. 
31.) 



CHAPTER VI. 

DAVID LAZZARETTI. 

WE place the following important account immedi- 
ately after the seven letters of St. Francis di 
Paola, because if its authenticity is realized, the propheti- 
cal predictions contained in these seven letters are in all 
probability about to be accomplished. However, whether 
David Lazzaretti is really or not the holy founder of the 
new religious order foretold in each of St. Francis's let- 
ters, yet the four hundred years fixed by the saint in his 
fourth letter have arrived, or at least are very near. 
That letter is dated January 13, 1489; we are now in 
the year 1873. But the saint prophesied that four 
hundred years shotdd not pass before the new great relig- 
ious order shoidd be established. Before its establish- 
ment the founder, elected by God and prophecied by 
St. Francis, must be converted in his youth, do much 
penance, be very poor, and full of a burning zeal for the 
welfare of the Catholic religion. Now all these coinci- 
dences we will find in David Lazzaretti. 

From divers sources, both French and Italian, we 
have learned that a young Italian, under the assumed 
name of David Lazzaretti (the youthful Lazarus, or re- 
suscitated), shall have to play a great role in the ap- 
proaching future events of France and Italy. He is a 



166 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

native of Tuscany. In his early youth he joined the 
Garibaldians, and fought with them against the Pope's 
troops at the battle, of Mentana. It seems that he on 
that occasion was mortally wounded, but shortly after 
miraculously cured in body and converted to God, like 
St. Paul, in an extraordinary manner. The blessed 
Virgin Mary, St. Peter, St. Michael the Archangel, and 
Manfredi Pallavicini appeared to him. The prince of 
the apostles impressed on his forehead a royal crown, 
and a star visible to the eyes of all men. 

Since that time, namely, 2d of November, 1867, this 
extraordinary young man has been leading an hermitical 
and penitential life in the cave of St. Angelo della Rupe 
Santa, near Montorio Romano in Sabine, not far from 
and between Rome and Terni. His good works begin 
already to bear their fruits ; for he reclaimed to a good 
life" more than three hundred young men, who are pre- 
paring to defend the Church at the price of their 
blood when the hour fixed by Divine Providence shall 
arrive. David Lazzaretti is highly esteemed by ecclesi- 
astical authority. He has written a beautiful pamphlet, 
and published also some surprising prophecies about 
himself. In one of his visions he was commanded to 
rebuild the ancient and ruined Monastery of Saint An- 
gelo, which has to become the asylum of great saints. 
Having gone to that place he found the monastery in 
the state shown him in his vision. Aided by the good 
people of the neighborhood, he began the work of recon- 
struction, which is already far advanced. But Lazza- 
retti had to return to Tuscany in order to build a grand 
church at Monte Labro in Archidosso, province of Gros- 
setto, next to the States of the Church. At Montorio 
Romano, David Lazzaretti is considered a holy man sent 
by God to deliver Italy from the yoke which so heavily 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 167 

presses upon her, as Moses was sent to the Israelites to 
deliver them from Egyptian bondage. All seem to 
agree that the salvation of Italy has to come forth from 
the cave of St. Angelo della Rupe Santa (namely, Saint 
Angel of the Holy Rock). About two years ago, this privi- 
leged young man discovered, very unexpectedly, the 
grave and the mortal remains of a son of King Pepin. 
Here we quote the words of a letter written upon this 
subject, dated December 5, 1871 : "A dead person ap- 
peared to him (to David) in the cavern, wherein he was 
doing penance, and, pointing down to a certain spot, said 
to him : Dig in this spot, but beware.; thou shalt die if 
thou excavate without the presence of witnesses. He in- 
vited witnesses, among whom there were many priests. 
In their presence he dug up the earth and found human 
bones. During all this time the dead person was pres- 
ent. As soon as the bones were discovered, the appari- 
tion said : My mission is now accomplished ; read, there 
on the sepidchral stone. All the persons present read the 
words : Films Pepini ; Pepin's son, or, the son of Pepin. 
Then the dead person continued, addressing David Laz- 
zaretti : ' Thou art my descendant ; thou shalt be king of 
France ; thou shalt be conducted to the banks of the 
Rhine by the Emperor of Russia, who shall say, 
" Frenchmen, behold your king ! " Thou shalt conquer 
all Germany, Greece, Italy, and Spain. Thou shalt 
convert the Musselmen. In Germany all the soldiers 
dressed in white habits with a cross on their breast shall 
triumph through prayer, without drawing their swords ; 
they shall have over them invisible and well-disciplined 
hosts (of angels fighting for them).' " 

From all this it appears that David Lazzaretti is a 
descendant of King Pepin. God likes to prepare his 
great and extraordinary works in secret. He envelops 



168 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

them in mystery. The veil will be removed when his 
divine providence judges best. Thus the pretended 
wisdom of statesmen is confounded, and all their pre- 
arranged plans are completely upset and rendered useless, 
and often turned against their most sanguine expecta- 
tions. 0, when will men acknowledge that titer e is 
no wisdom, there is no prudence, there is no counsel against 
the Lord! (Pro v. xxi. 30.) 

To return to our extraordinary youth, David Lazza- 
retti ; some well-informed persons think that the Duke 
of Normandy had a truly legitimate son from a lady 
who may have been suspected by some persons, but to 
whom the Duke, on account of his known piety, must 
have been married according to the laws of the Church. 
It is well known that the Duchess of Angouleme, hav- 
ing about the end of her life grave remorses of con- 
science in relation to the Duke, her brother, commissioned 
some trusty persons to place in the hands of the Pope 
some most important papers relative to this subject. 
If David Lazzaretti is the legitimate son of Louis XVII., 
his holy and penitential life renders him doubly worthy 
of being the precursor of Henry V., as an honorable 
reparation to the memory of his royal father. In fact, 
the prophecy of Blois, and others which will be read in 
this book, announces the advent to the throne of France 
of a young monarch not expected by any person. The 
following are the words of the prophecy of Blois : 
The king who shall reign will not be the one expected 
by many. The true savior of France shall be a person 
unexpected by her. We shall corroborate this pre- 
diction by another remarkable prophecy, which seems 
to agree in a striking manner with these statements 
about David Lazzaretti. This prophecy was made in 
the twelfth century. It was published in the Liber Mi- 



THE CHKISTIAN TRUMPET. 169 

rabilis (the marvellous book), in the year 1524. It was 
most probably made by William, Bishop of Marsico 
Nuovo, because with some variations it is found among 
the prophecies of this Neapolitan bishop, as it can be 
seen in the marvellous book of the hermit Theodore. 
It is divided into three titles, as follows : — 

1. A Good Prayer shall be computed as Treasure for the 
Poor. 
" There shall be a man who will live in a cavern in a 
most frugal manner, and he shall continually be in tears 
and groans, and in a total detachment from everything, 
when a star shall appear." (This star may be the one 
miraculously impressed on the forehead of David Laz- 
zaretti, as we have stated above; or the next Pope, 
whose title shall be Lumen in Celo ; Light in Heaven.) 

2. Charity. 
The sceptre shall unexpectedly and as by enchant- 
ment be restored to a man of the name De N. (Nor- 
mandy, or son of the Duke de Normandie?) Heaven 
shall have announced this event, for a voice from on 
high, coming from an invisible being, shall cry aloud : 
Make haste to go to the West. [France is west of 
Italy.] You will find there a man who is my friend. 
Lead the just into the royal mansions. Meek and ingen- 
uous, able above all to read the future, he shall find the 
road to the empire. 

3. Reign of Concord. 
"Behold here the man of the mysterious race (of 
Pepin and Constantine) who, coming from his obscure 
cavern in complete poverty, goes to begin a brilliant 
life, the truest image of an edifying life." 






170 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Is not this a coincidence of surprising exactitude 1 ? 
We wish, however, to use every possible circumspection 
in interpreting and applying these details of an event 
so extraordinary and so wonderful, because the corre- 
spondents may have l>een led into some mistake and 
mixed in their narrative some exaggeration. Let us 
have a little more patience, and impending future events 
will soon remove the veil from, the eyes of expectant 
humanity. We give here some extracts from a letter 
written by David Lazzaretti and addressed to the Ro- 
mans. It has relation to visions seen by him on the 
20th of March, 1871. This writing is very extraordi- 
nary. We translate it from the Italian : " Ah Rome ! 
ah Romans ! I am shedding tears over your impending 
calamities, as Jeremias on the walls of Jerusalem was 
weeping for the terrible events of the future. Ah 
Rome ! Rome ! I look on thee from the summit of 
these mountains, and I tremble. I am terrified, and 
weep on thy account. I have many things to announce 
to thee of the evils and calamities thou shalt have to 
suffer; but for the present moment I cannot, because 
.... I shall only say that Heaven is irritated on ac- 
count of thine .... and the people cry for justice. 
The days already announced by me are not distant," 
etc. Seven great personages, who seemed to be the 
seven exterminating angels of the seven capital sins, 
appeared to David Lazzaretti. One of them uttered 
the following words : " My Creator and my Master, our 
swords are ready ; we attend the number of the victims. 
Our legions are in order. Hell is roused against them ; 
its fury is terrible ; the clamor of the population is uni- 
versal ; the wicked ask for vengeance ; the just entreat 
for peace and pardon; and amidst these two clamors 
resounds a confused multitude of voices deafening 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 171 

heaven and earth and exclaiming, Justice ! justice ! ! 
justice ! ! ! My Creator, my Lord, what must we do 1 
A voice severe and terrible, like thunder before a hor- 
rible and impending storm, answered the angel's re- 
quest : Go ! go ! ! go ! ! ! against those who insult my 
name, despise my holiness, profane my faith, falsify my 
religion, violate my law, abuse my worship, deform 
my truth, and despise my clemency. Go ! go ! ! go ! ! ! 
against the wicked, who are the enemies of my justice 
and of my law. Let them be exterminated from the 
number of the living. Let those who ask for blood pay 
with blood. Let vengeance be executed on those who 
demand vengeance. Let justice be done to those who 
cry for justice. Go ! go ! ! yes, go ! my wrath shall be 
appeased through justice. Justice, therefore ! yes, jus- 
tice ! " 

The same angel, then turning himself towards the 
seer, said to him : "Man of ... . continue in the way 
of thy mission ; be free in thy works and affectionate 
towards the whole world. Proclaim, yes, proclaim all 
that has happened to thee, and spread thy writings 
among all nations. Announce to the Romans our visit 
to this holy place (the cave of St. Angelo della Rupe 
Santa, near Montorio Romano in Sabine), in order that 
through their instrumentality all distant nations may 
come to know it. I announce to thee that within a 
short time Rome shall lose its prestige and shall weep 
for the loss of her .... (Pope T). Her splendor shall 
be eclipsed for a short time. Proclaim, yes, proclaim all 
this, and join to it the tidings of thy arrival. Because 
a day will come when thy writings will be shown to the 
people, who, trembling and confused, shall be surprised at 
them, for they shall recognize them as the process of their 
wickedness foretold beforehand by God's command." 



172 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Whether David Lazzaretti shall be the great person- 
age foretold by St. Francis di Paola and by the holy 
hermit Theodore, we know not. A few years more, and 
the truth will be better understood. It is a remarkable 
fact, however, that the providential advent of a similar 
personage is announced by many prophetical predictions, 
which can be more fully read in their proper places in 
this volume. The fact is, that almost all the principal 
prophecies more or less explicitly announce this advent. 



CHAPTER VII. 

PROPHETICAL PREVISIONS AND PREDICTIONS OP THE VEN- 
ERABLE BARTHOLOMEW HOLZHAUSER. 

THE Venerable Bartholomew Holzhauser is consid- 
ered one .of the most enlightened commentators 
of the Apocalypse. His interpretation is evidently the 
work of Divine inspiration. Having once been asked 
where he could have received such extraordinary lights 
for the interpretation of so difficult a book, the humble 
servant of God with tears in his eyes answered : / am 
nothing hut a little child, whose hand and pen his teacher 
holds and guides to make him write. Our best guaranty 
for the prophecies of Holzhauser is the exact realization 
of his predictions referring to events already come to 
pass. Bartholomew Holzhauser was born in Longanau, 
near Augsburg, in the year 1613, and died at Bingen, 
near Mayence, on the 20th of May, 1658. He founded 
a religious congregation of regular priests in the year 
1640, which was approved by Pope Innocent IX. In 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 173 

the year 1658, he announced that within a short time 
Catholic priests would, under pain of death, be prohib- 
ited during one hundred and twenty years to say mass 
in England and in the English American Colonies. In 
fact, in 1658 this impious and cruel prohibition was 
proclaimed in England and only revoked in the year 
1778, exactly one hundred and twenty years after its 
promulgation. The same royal decree was extended to 
the American Colonies in the year 1663, and lasted until 
1783, again one hundred and twenty years' duration. 
So, likewise, more than one hundred and thirty years 
before the event, he had foretold in the most minute 
details the French Revolution of 1789, all of which has 
literally been realized. Let these few but striking in- 
stances suffice to enhance our confidence in his Apoca- 
lyptic interpretations. This venerable man divides the 
periods and the duration of the Church from Jesus 
Christ until the end of the world into seven ages or 
seven different epochs. He founds this seven-fold divi- 
sion on the seven churches of Asia, the seven candle- 
sticks, the seven stars, the seven seals, seven spirits, 
seven trumpets, seven plagues of the Apocalypse, and 
also on the seven days of creation mentioned in the 
first chapter of Genesis. According to. his statement, 
the first age or special epoch of the Church begins from' 
Jesus Christ and lasts until the first persecution under 
the cruel pagan emperor, Nero ; the second, from Nero 
to Constantine the Great ; the third, from Constantine 
till Charlemagne ; the fourth, from Charlemagne to 
Charles V., the pontificate of Leo X., and the heresy 
of Martin Luther; the fifth age, from Luther to the 
Great Pope, Papa Angelicus, and the Great Monarch; 
the sixth will open at the death of these two great men, 
and shall last till the last persecution of Antichrist ; 



174 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

the seventh will introduce the elect to the eternal 
sabbath. 

We are at present more immediately concerned with 
the fifth age of the Church. According to the interpre- 
tation of Holzhauser, this age shall soon come to an 
end. During this epoch, he says, faithful Catholics shall 
be persecuted and oppressed by heretics and by bad 
Catholics. Everywhere shall be experienced deplorable 
calamities and terrible wars. Kingdoms shall be dis- 
organized, thrones upset, monarchs killed. Men will 
conspire to proclaim republics, and finally the Church 
of Christ and his sacred ministers shall be despoiled of 
their property. 

Are these the predictions of prophecy, or the faithful 
records of history 1 Observe that the predictions were 
made by the Venerable Bartholomew Holzhauser about 
three hundred years ago. They have been literally veri- 
fied, the last portion of them under our own eyes. 
Now that, like Thomas, we have seen and touched, 
shall we believe 1 Let us now pass to his more hopeful 
and consoling promises for the immediate future. 

At the sixth epoch of the Church, all unexpectedly 
shall, through the all-powerful hand of God, be effected 
such a wonderful change as to surpass all human imagi- 
nation and expectation. There will be a great aud holy 
pope, and a powerful monarch, who will come as the 
envoy of God to put an end to disorder. He will subject 
everything to his power, and will manifest a great zeal 
for the welfare of the true Church of Jesus Christ. All 
heresies shall be banished to hell, whence they issued ; 
the Turkish Empire shall be broken up, and all nations 
shall come to and worship their God in the true Catho- 
lic and Roman faith. Then true love, concord, peace, 
and perfect happiness will reign supreme upon earth. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 175 

That powerful monarch will then be able to consider 
almost the entire world as his own inheritance. With 
God's special assistance he will free the earth from the 
presence of wicked men, will repair all ruins and ban- 
ish all evil. It is he who will help to carry to a happy 
conclusion, after having passed through many tribula- 
tions, a general council that shall be the greatest and 
the last of all. He will use all his authority to have 
all its decrees executed. The God of heaven will bless 
him, and will put everything in his hands. (Interpreta- 
tion of the Apocalypse, Latin edition of Bamburg, 1784, 
Tom. I. page 184, and Tom. II. page 6.) 



CHAPTER VIII. 

PROPHECY OF MARY LATASTE, A RELIGIOUS OP THE 
SACRED HEART. 

MARY LATASTE was first a poor shepherdess 
and then became a lay sister among the Ladies 
of the Sacred Heart. On account of the great holiness 
of her life she deserved to receive, from the year 1832 
to 1843, very extraordinary heavenly lights, visions, and 
revelations from God. She died in the year 1847. By 
order of her spiritual director she wrote many of these 
divine revelations, which were scrupulously examined 
by the Rt. Rev. Bishop of Aire, and allowed by him to 
be published in three volumes by Ambrose Bray. (Sec- 
ond edition, 1866.) We begin with a letter written by 
her to her confessor on the 20th of November, 1843, 
which has relation to France and to the Great Monarch. 



176 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

" Monsieur le Cure, — In this letter I write to you 
what Jesus Christ has said to me after receiving the Holy 
Communion. ' My daughter, I am the Master of my own 
word : I say all that I wish to say, when I wish, and to 
whom I wish, and nobody has any right to question me 
in this way.' 'Why, Lord, do you speak in such or such 
manner 1 Why do you use such words V 'I know how 
to turn eve^thing to my glory and to the economy of 
my providence in behalf of one particular soul as well 
as towards the entire universe. To-day I will speak to 
you about your country. Listen. I am the First King 
and the First Sovereign of France. I am the Master 
of all nations ; in a particular manner I am' the Master 
of France. When she is faithful in listening to my 
voice, I give her prosperity, eminence, greatness, and 
power above all other nations. When they are faithful 
in hearing my voice, I bless her population more abun- 
dantly than all other people of the earth. I have 
chosen France, to give her to my Church as her daugh- 
ter of predilection. As soon as she bowed down her 
head under my yoke, France became the hope of my 
pontiffs, and very soon after their defence and their 
support. They gave to her the well-merited title of 
First Daughter of the Church. Now you know that all 
which is done to my Church I consider as done to my- 
self. To the honor and glory of your country, I say 
that, during some ages, France has defended and pro- 
tected my Church ; she has been my instrument and 
the indestructible and visible rampart which I have 
given to my Church for protection against her enemies. 
From high heaven I will protect her, her kings and 
their subjects. What great men has she produced ! It 
is I who have given her such men, who shall forever be 
her glory. My generosity is not exhausted for France. 



THE CHKISTIAN TKUMPET. 177 

My hands are full of graces which I should like to be- 
stow upon her. Why has she failed in her duty to me ? 
Is it again required ; shall it then be necessary for me 
to take the scourge of my justice ? What spirit of in- 
sane license has replaced in her heart the only spirit 
of true liberty, that comes from heaven, and which is 
subordination to the will of Godl .... What spirit 
of arid and cold egotism has been substituted in her 
heart instead of that spirit of fervent charity from 
heaven, which is the love of God and of man 1 What 
spirit of unjust manoeuvre, of trickery, and of deceit- 
ful policy has been substituted in her heart in place of 
the nobility of her conduct and of the straightforward- 
ness of her word, — conduct and word formerly directed 
by truth, descended from heaven, which is God him- 
self 1 I see yet, and shall ever find in the kingdom of 
France, men submissive to my will, men inflamed with 
charity, men friends of truth ; but at this present hour 
their number is small. [Reflect it was in November, 
1843.] I have raised to her kings, but she has chosen 
others according to her fancy. Has she not seen before, 
does she not perceive, that I use her will to punish her 
misconduct and to force her to raise her eyes up to me 1 
Does she not feel herself humbled before the nations of 
the earth 1 Injustice struts with uplifted head, and ap- 
pears invested with authority; she has no opposition, 
and acts as she lists. Impiety is making preparations 
to lift her haughty and proud forehead at a time which 
she does not believe distant, and which she is deter- 
mined to hasten with all her might. But in truth, I tell 
you, impiety shall be crushed, her projects shall be dissi- 
pated, her designs reduced to naught at that very moment 
when she will suppose them accomplished and forever exe- 
cuted. France ! France !!.... how ingenious thou 

8* L 



178 THE CHRISTIAN TEUMPET. 

art both for irritating and for appeasing the justice 
of God ! If thy crimes make the chastisements of 
Heaven fall upon thee, the virtue of charity will cry 
towards Heaven, Mercy I Lord, pity J It will be per- 
mitted thee, France, to behold the judgments of 
my irritated justice at a time which will be rendered 
manifest to thee. [Here Sister Mary Lataste announces 
the future apparition of La Salette.] But thou wilt 
also recognize the judgments of my compassion and of 
my mercy, and thou shalt say, Praise and thanksgiving, 
love and gratitude to God, forever in time and during all 
eternity. Yes, at a breath, which shall proceed from 
my mouth, the thoughts, projects, and labors of the im- 
pious shall disappear as smoke before the wind. What 
has been chosen shall be rejected ; what has been re- 
jected will be reassumed. What has been loved and 
esteemed shall be detested and despised ; what has been 
hated and despised will again be esteemed and loved. 
Sometimes from a tree felled in a forest nothing more 
remains than the trunk ; but a sprout comes forth in 
springtime, and in the course of years it develops and 
grows up into a magnificent tree, the honor of the for- 
est. Pray for France ; pray much and never cease 
from praying. France shall not perish.' " 

In the year 1842, Sister Mary Lataste ,wrote the fol- 
lowing prophecy to her spiritual director : — 

" Behold what Jesus said to me after the Holy Com- 
munion: 'Afflictions shall come over the earth. Op- 
pression shall reign in the city which I love, and where 
I have left my heart. She shall be in mourning and 
desolation, surrounded on every side by her enemies, like 
a bird caught in the net. During three years and a little 
more, this city shall appear overcome. But my Mother will 
come down to that city (Rome) ; she will take the hand 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 179 

of the old man (Pius IX. ?) sitting on the throne, and 
will say to him : Lo ! the hour is come ; rise up ; be- 
hold thy enemies ! I make them disappear, one after 
the other, and they shall disappear forevermore. Thou 
hast given me glory both on earth and in heaven. Be- 
hold, men venerate thy name, venerate thy courage, 
venerate thy power ; thou shalt live, and I will live with 
thee. Dry up thy tears, old man ; I bless thee (amen, 
amen).' " 

Sister Mary adds : " Peace shall return to the world, 
because the blessed Virgin Mary will breathe over the 
storms, and shall quell them. Her name will be praised, 
blessed, and exalted forever. Prisoners or captives shall 
recover their liberty ; exiles shall return to their coun- 
try, and the unfortunate or unhappy shall be restored 
to peace and happiness. Between the most august 
Mary and her clients there will be a mutual exchange 
of prayers and graces, of love and affection. From the 
east to the west, from the north to the south, all shall 
proclaim the holy name of Mary ; Mary conceived with- 
out original sin, Mary, queen of heaven and earth, amen." 

This prophecy was written twelve years before the 
dogmatic definition of the Immaculate Conception by 
the reigning glorious Pontiff, Pope Pius IX. May he 
live, and Mary live with him. May he soon behold, like 
holy Simeon, the salvation of the Lord brought to him 
and to all his devoted and faithful children, in the vir- 
ginal arms of Mary Immaculate. 



180 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 



CHAPTER IX. 

VISIONS OF ELIZABETH MORA. 

COMPILED from the process of her beatification, 
and from her Life, published in Italian, with the 
approbation of Monseigneur Villanova Castellani, Arch- 
bishop of Petra. This Life has been translated into the 
French language, and edited in Paris, 1869, by Sarlit. 

Biographical Sketch. 
Elizabeth Canori was born in Rome, from respectable 
parents, on the 21st of November, 1774, and in due 
time she was married to Christopher Mora, an advocate 
in the Roman Court, from whom she had several chil- 
dren. She had much to suffer from these, and more 
especially from her husband. But she made such good 
use of these trials that she rapidly advanced to the 
highest degree of Christian perfection. In the } 7 ear 
1820, Elizabeth joined the third order of the discalced or 
barefooted Trinitarians, and five years later, on the 5th 
of February, being fifty years of age, she died in Rome, 
in great odor of sanctity. Then, according to her pre- 
diction, her husband, Christopher Mora, was converted 
so entirely to God that he became a priest, and died a 
Minor Conventual Friar of St. Francis. From the pro- 
cess of the beatification of Elizabeth, introduced in 
Rome, we learn that this great servant of God wrought 
many miraculous cures, and that it was she who freed 
the young Count John Maria de Mastai Ferretti, the 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 181 

present Pope Pius IX., from epilepsy, which had so far 
prevented his admission into the ecclesiastical state. 
God had chosen Elizabeth as a victim of propitiation for 
his Church, capable of arresting the punishments of 
Divine justice, provoked by the iniquities of mankind. 
"We give here an instance of the power of this voluntary 
expiation and intercession in behalf of sinners, which is 
very important to observe at the present time, when, 
more than ever, we are in great need of such heroic 
devotion. On the 24th of January, 1819, this vener- 
able servant of God was, during her prayer, warned by 
God to keep herself ready for a severe combat, which 
she should have soon to endure for the Church, for 
the Pope, and for sinners. God then permitted great 
numbers of demons to assail Elizabeth, and to torment 
her in a thousand horrible ways. Her extreme suffer- 
ings deprived her of sight ; she was unable to open her 
mouth j her palate was torn to pieces ; her cheeks were 
burned ; her head was nearly severed from the trunk ; 
and her whole body was, as it were, penetrated by a 
kind of infernal fire : the anguish of her soul was inex- 
pressible. She was reduced to terrible agony. God, 
however, did not cease to console her interiorly. He 
commanded an angel to bring her the Holy Communion 
every day, and our Lord appeared to her eyes under the 
figure of a consecrated Host." In this manner Elizabeth 
was more and more encouraged to offer herself, with 
generosity of soul, as a holocaust, in order to suspend 
the effects of God's justice against sinners. This heroic 
servant of God had an extreme want of these heavenly 
comforts ; without them she should have died under 
these terrible attacks of the infernal spirits, who went 
so far as to nail her body to a cross, and pierced her 
heart with a lance. This made her fall into a swoon, 



182 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

which was supposed mortal by her attendants. During 
this agony our Blessed Lord appeared to his generous 
spouse, radiant with Divine light, detached her with his 
own hands from the cross, and instantly cured her of all 
her wounds. The most holy Virgin Mary also visited 
her ; then St. Peter, St. Paul, and other saints. She 
found herself, as it were, swallowed up in an ocean of 
heavenly delights. On this occasion, among other 
things, our Blessed Lord said to Elizabeth : " Thy 
sacrifice has done violence to my irritated justice. I 
suspend the punishment, and give free scope to my 
mercy. Christians shall not be dispersed, nor shall 
Eome be deprived of her Pontiff. I will reform my 
people and my Church ; I will send zealous priests, and 
my spirit shall renew the face of the earth. I will re- 
store fervor to religious Orders, and give to my Church 
a new pastor, filled with my spirit, who, through his 
zeal, shall sanctify my sheep." These are words and 
promises of high importance. We learn from them that 
holy souls, through their prayers and voluntary self- 
immolations, can appease the wrath of God, and turn 
away the calamities that our innumerable prevarications 
deserVe, as our Lord revealed to Mary Lataste, in the 
following expressions : My daughter, it is enough some- 
times for a soul to present herself before God with a holy 
fear and trembling, and to address her supplications to 
him, in order to arrest his indignant arm, already lifted 
up to chastise an entire nation. 

We shall now give a symbolic prophecy, very threat- 
ening against the wicked, but, at the same time, most 
consoling for good Christians, because it announces the 
future triumph of the Church, after the fearful punish- 
ments of its enemies. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 183 

Prophetic Vision of Elizabeth Mora. 

" On the Feast of St. Peter, 29th of June, 1820, whilst 
I was praying," our venerable Elizabeth says, " for the 
wants of the Church and the conversion of sinners, 
amongst whom I am the first, I was ravished in spirit, 
and drawn very near to God. Through an infinite light 
I was so intimately united to him that I lost all senti- 
ments of myself. The sweet impressions of the love 
of God replenished me with an inexpressible joy and 
satisfaction. My soul, however, remained calm in these 
tokens of Divine kindness. Then it seemed to me to 
behold the heavens opening, and St. Peter, prirfce of the 
Apostles, coming down, surrounded with great glory and 
by a numerous escort of heavenly spirits, singing canti- 
cles. St. Peter was dressed in his pontifical robes, 
and held in his right hand the pastoral staff, with which 
he used to draw upon the earth an immense cross ; at 
the same time the angels sang these words of the Psalm- 
ist, Constitues eos principes super omnem terram, — You 
will constitute them princes over the whole earth. 

"After this the holy Apostle touched with his staff 
the four extremities of the cross, from which instantly 
sprung up four beautiful trees loaded with blossoms 
and fruits. These mysterious trees had the form of a 
cross, and were surrounded by a splendid light. Then 
I comprehended in the depth of my soul that St. Peter 
had produced these four symbolic trees to the end that 
they may serve as a place of refuge to the little flocks 
of the faithful friends of Jesus Christ, and in order to 
preserve them from the fearful punishment which shall 
convulse the whole earth. All good Christians shall 
then be protected under these trees, together with all 
those religious persons who shall have faithfully pre- 



184 THE CHEISTIAN TEUMPET. 

served in their hearts the spirit of their order. I say 
the same thing in relation to the secular clergy and to 
all other persons of every class who shall have kept in 
their heart the Catholic faith, — they shall all be pro- 
tected. But woe, to those religious who do not ob- 
serve their rule ! thrice unhappy they ! for they shall 
all be struck by that terrible punishment. I say the 
same to all secular clergy, and to all classes of people 
in the world who give themselves to a life of pleas- 
ure, and who follow the false maxims of modern ideas, 
which are opposed to the holy precepts of the gospel. 
These wretched people, who through their scandalous 
conduct deny the faith of Jesus Christ, shall perish un- 
der the weight of the indignant arm of God's justice. 
Not one of them shall be able to escape the punish- 
ment. 

" I beheld those good Christians, who had sought a 
refuge under those mysterious trees, in the form of 
beautiful lambs confided to the care and vigilance of 
St. Peter, their good shepherd, testifying to him the 
most humble and most respectful obedience. As soon 
as St. Peter, the prince of the Apostles, had gathered 
the flock of Jesus in a place of safety, he reascended 
into heaven, accompanied by legions of angels. Scarcely 
had they disappeared, when the sky was covered with 
clouds so dense and dismal that it was impossible to 
look at them without dismay. On a sudden there 
burst out such a terrible and violent wind, that its noise 
seemed like the roars of furious lions. The sound of 
the dreadful hurricane was heard over the whole earth. 
Fear and terror struck not only men, but the very 
beasts. 

" All men shall rise one against the other, and they 
shall kill one another without pity. , During this san- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 185 

guinary conflict the avenging arm of God will strike 
the wicked, and in his mighty power he will punish 
their pride and presumption. God will employ the 
powers of hell for the extermination of these impious 
and heretical persons who desire to overthrow the 
Church and destroy it to its very foundation. These 
presumptuous men in their mad impiety believe that 
they can overthrow God from his throne ; but the Lord 
will despise their artifices, and through an effect of his 
almighty hand he will punish these impious blasphem- 
ers by giving permission to the infernal spirits to come 
out from hell. Innumerable legions of demons shall 
overrun the earth, and shall execute the orders of Divine 
justice by causing terrible calamities and disasters ; 
they shall attack everything; they shall injure individ- 
ual persons and entire families ; they shall devastate 
property and alimentary productions, cities and villages. 
Nothing on earth shall be spared. God will allow the 
demons to strike with death those impious men, be- 
cause they gave themselves up to the infernal powers, 
and had formed with them a compact against the Cath- 
olic Church. 

" Being desirous of more fully penetrating my spirit 
with a deeper sentiment of his divine justice, God 
showed to me the awful abyss ; I saw in the bowels 
of the earth a dark and frightful cavern, whence an 
infinite number of demons were issuing forth, who un- 
der the form of men and beasts came to ravage the 
world, leaving everywhere ruins and blood. Happy 
will be all true and good Catholics ! They shall ex- 
perience the powerful protection of the holy Apostles, 
St. Peter and St. Paul, who will watch over them lest 
they may be injured either in their persons or their 
property. Those evil spirits shall plunder every place 



186 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

where God has been outraged, despised, and blas- 
phemed ; the edifices they profaned will be pulled down 
and destroyed, and nothing but ruins shall remain of 
them. 

" After this frightful punishment I saw the heavens 
opening, and St. Peter coming down again upon earth ; 
he was vested in his potifical robes, and surrounded by 
a great number of angels, who were chanting hymns in 
his honor, and they proclaimed him as sovereign of the 
earth. I saw also St. Paul descending upon the earth. 
By God's command, he traversed the earth and un- 
chained the demons, whom he brought before St. Peter, 
who commanded them to return into hell, whence they 
had come. 

" Then a great light appeared upon the earth, which 
was the sign of the reconciliation of God with man. 
The angels conducted before the throne of the prince 
of the Apostles the small flock that had remained faith- 
ful to Jesus Christ. These good and zealous Christians 
testified to him the most profound respect, praising God 
and thanking the Apostles for having delivered them 
from the common destruction, and for having protected 
the Church of Jesus Christ by not permitting her to be 
infected with the false maxims of the world. St. Peter 
then chose the new pope. The Church was again or- 
ganized ; religious orders were re-established ; the pri- 
vate families of ordinary Christians, through their great 
fervor and zeal for the glory of God, became like the 
most exemplary religious communities. Such is the 
glorious triumph reserved for the Catholic Church ; 
she shall be praised, honored, and esteemed by all 
men. All men shall become Catholics, and shall ac- 
knowledge the Pope as Vicar of Jesus Christ. Amen." 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 187 



CHAPTER X. 

PROPHECY OF BLESSED BOBOLA, S. J. 

THE Civitta Cattolica, 1864, related the following 
recent prophetical prediction, the authenticity of 
which was attested by a person worthy of confidence, 
that heard it from the Polish religious to whom the 
prophecy was made : — 

"In the year 1819, the Rev. Father K— , a most 

zealous Dominican preacher, was most strictly forbidden 
by the Russian schismatical government to publish any 
writing, to preach, or even to hear confessions, under 
penalty of exile to Siberia. He was most afflicted in 
being thus deprived of every opportunity and means 
of working for the spiritual welfare of souls. One 
evening, about nine o'clock, before going to rest, this 
holy religious opened the window of his cell in the 
monastery wherein he lived, and looking up towards 
heaven he made with great fervor the following prayer : 
1 glorious martyr of Jesus Christ, Blessed Andrew 
Bobola ! you who so many years since foretold the lib- 
eration and restoration of our Poland, you who see our 
masters determined to force her to become through 
schism an enemy of God, ah ! do not allow such a 
scourge and humiliation to fall upon her. Obtain, holy 
martyr, from the omnipotence of God, that our comman 
Catholic country may be delivered from her schismatic 
Protestant yoke.' Having after this prayer shut up the 
window and prepared to lay down on his humble bed, 
the holy martyr appeared to him and said : ' Behold, I 



188 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

am the person to whom you have addressed your prayer; 

open again the same window and you will see ' 

The good religious, surprised and somewhat terrified, 
opened the window, when, to his great amazement, the 
enclosed grounds and little garden attached to the mon- 
astery had disappeared, but in their stead he saw an 
immense plain. Then the blessed martyr, resuming, 
said to him : ' You behold now the fields of Pinsko, 
where I had the glory of suffering martyrdom for the 

faith of Jesus Christ Now, looking again in the 

same direction, you will learn what you wish to know." 

The Rev. Father K — once more turned his eyes 

towards the place indicated, and beheld that vast field 
covered with Russian, Turkish, French, English, Aus- 
trian, and Prussian armies, and others which he could 
not well discern, all of them fighting in a most furious 
manner one against the other. Not being able to com- 
prehend the meaning of this vision, Blessed Bobola 
explained it to him in the following words : ' When the 
war which you see shall end, then the kingdom of Po- 
land shall be re-established, and I shall be acknowledged 
its principal patron. In token of the reality of this 
vision and of the realization of this prophecy, behold 
my hand.' In saying this the blessed martyr placed 
his hand flat upon the little table in the cell, and dis- 
appeared. 

" Amazed beyond expression, the pious religious was 
attempting to make some short prayer in thanksgiving 
to God for the favor received, and being entirely re- 
stored to his senses he looked immediately on the table 
and really beheld the impression of the martyr's hand. 
With sentiments of lively devotion, he kissed it several 
times, after which he quietly retired to his needed rest. 
As soon as he awoke on the following morning, his first 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 189 

impulse was to look again for the miraculous impres- 
sion, which he found just the same as on the preceding 
evening, and this more than ever convinced him of the 
reality of the vision of the previous night. Then, hav- 
ing gathered in his room all the religious of the mon- 
astery, he showed to them the miraculous sign of the 
hand, and related to them all that had happened to him 
the evening before. Other persons have been informed 
of these wonderful events by letter, and I, who relate 
these facts, heard them in person in Polock, where I 
was about that time." 



CHAPTER XI, 

PROPHECY OP RODOLPHUS GEKNER. 

TAKEN from his Works printed in Augustburg in 
the year 1623; chapter entitled "The Waves of 
the Mystic Bark," page 310. 

" Before the middle of the nineteenth century sedi- 
tions shall arise in Europe, especially in France, Swit- 
zerland, and Italy. Republics will be proclaimed, 
monarchs will be killed, high and zealous ecclesiastics 
will be murdered, and religious persons will have to 
leave their monasteries and convents. Famine, pesti- 
lence, and earthquakes shall destroy many cities. Rome 
shall by wicked men be deprived of her sceptre. The 
Church of God will first be subject to pay tribute, then 
she will be despoiled of her temporalities. Some time 
after the Pope shall be no more. [This as well as other 
prophecies seems very clearly to indicate a long vacancy 



190 THE CHRISTIAN TEUMPET. 

in the holy Roman See.] A great prince of the North 
with a most powerful army will traverse all Europe, 
uproot all republics, and exterminate all rebels. His 
sword, moved by Divine power, will most valiantly de- 
fend the Church of Jesus Christ. He will combat in 
behalf of the true orthodox faith, and shall subdue to 
his dominion the Mahometan Empire. A new pastor of 
the universal Church {Pastor Funalis) will come from 
the shore (of Dalmatia) through a celestial prodigy, and 
in simplicity of heart adorned with the doctrines of 
Jesus Christ. Peace will be restored to the world." 
(The famous English doctor, John Cumming, a Protes- 
tant minister, has translated this prophecy in one of his 
books.) 



CHAPTER XII. 

PROPHECY OP MAGDALENE PORSAT. 

MAGDALENE PORSAT is a humble, illiterate, 
and aged country maid. She has been a domes- 
tic servant above fifty years in the family Labbe, in the 
town of St. John de Bournay, department of Isere, 
France. She speaks about future events with the 
authority and exactness of a learned divine. She in 
a special manner announces great earthquakes. Mag- 
dalene has been favored with divine revelations since 
the year 1843, which she has invariably expressed in 
the same words. 

Mr. Laverdant, one of the editors of the Memorial 
Catholique, in the 1866 received from the mouth of 
Magdalene many of her predictions, which he pub- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 191 

lished, with some commentaries, in the above-mentioned 
monthly review, in 1866 and 1868. The following are 
the most important passages : — 

" Listen, my children, to what Mary our Mother 
charges me to announce to you. 

" Behold the end of time ! Behold the end of evil 
and the beginning of good. What is going to happen 
is not an ordinary event. It is a grand epoch which is 
going to commence. It is the third (era of the world). 
[Some authors divide the reign of perfect peace upon 
earth in three epochs. 1. That of God the Father; 
2. That of God the Son ; 3. That of the Holy Ghost. 
The first was from the creation of Adam until the uni- 
versal deluge ; the second, from the birth to the death 
of the Incarnate Word ; the last will be the epoch of 
the Holy Ghost during the pontificate of the angelic 
Pope and of the great future monarch of France. 
Various prophecies announce this event.] Since the 
Father, who has created us, in order that we may know, 
love, and serve him ; since the Son, who has redeemed 
us ; behold now the Father and the Son to console us, 
send to us the triumphant spirit with Mary his spouse. 
This is a grand miracle. 

" Mary comes from Heaven. She comes accompanied 
by a legion of angels. The elect living upon earth 
should through spiritual electricity (great fervor) ele- 
vate themselves in order to go forward before the mes- 
sengers of God. Behold the host of the Lord ! Many 
holy women, few St. Johns. Behold the armor of God ! 
No gun or musket, no club or truncheon, no bolt, no 
watch-dog, no material force, no human means. [This 
shows how perfect order, security, honesty, and peace 
will be upon earth.] 



192 THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 

"Different Customs in a Different Era. 

" It is now twenty-six years since I announced to you 
the seven crises, the seven wounds and sorrows of. Mary 
which should have to precede her triumph and our 
cure, namely : 1. Inclemencies of seasons and inunda- 
tions; 2. Diseases to animals and plants; 3. Cholera 
over men ; 4. Revolutions ; 5. Wars ; 6. An universal 
bankruptcy; 7. Confusion. 

" The preceding evils have been mitigated through 
Mary's intercession, who detained the arm of her Son, 
Jesus. Behold now the sixth calamity, the commercial 
crisis. Commerce marches to its ruin, because the axle, 
confidence, is shattered. [Business men and commer- 
cial nations should take notice of this prophecy, but 
they will be the very last persons to do it.] There will 
be no respite between the sixth and seventh crises ; the 
passage shall be rapid. The year 1798 upset France 
only ; that which is coming shall cause the revolution 
of the whole world. The seventh crisis shall come to 
parturition. [La septieme crise aboutira a Venfantemant. 
It may mean that it shall go to the last extremity of 
confusion. We interpret it that it will extend to the 
birth of Antichrist, or arrive at the last extremity of 
disorder in everything upon earth, including religious 
affairs.] Men shall believe that all is lost and anni- 
hilated. Immense trouble shall be over the agitated 
sea of time. Whoever is not on the bark of Peter 
shall be ingulfed. The bark goes up and down. [Here 
Magdalene with her hands makes a movement like that 
of a vessel agitated by billows.] Peter, have confidence. 
The ark comes out of the storm, and a calm ensues. 
Pius IX. is the last p>ope of the Church oppressed. Cross 
of the cross. To him sorrow, but also joy. After him 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 193 

comes deliverance. Lumen in Celo. Light in Heaven. 
This is Mary's eye. [Beautiful idea.] In the Church, 
Christians will imagine that all is lost. Mary arrives. 
Behold there is confusion ; confusion even in the sanc- 
tuary. Notwithstanding, it is to the Catholic priests 
that one shall have to go for absolution and blessing." 

Some person having found fault with Magdalene for 
saying that Pius IX. is the last pope, she replied, that 
Pius IX. was the last pope of an epoch. " Do you think 
that Mary will come to destroy the work of her Son % 
The Pope holds the place of God upon earth ; so does 
the bishop in every diocese, and the parish priest in 
every parish. Behold the representative of Jesus Christ, 
as the good and religious mother is the image of Mary. 
Go to your pastors who have been appointed by God. 
But woe ! woe ! to mercenaries who go to the side of 
the world ! Look at that field where among bad weeds 
and every kind of damaged wheat there are some fine 
ears ; that is a figure of how human society is now 
seated in wickedness. What should be done with it 1 ? 
Good souls should not be allowed to perish. The sound 
ears are good souls. Well ! Mary comes to harvest the 
elect from the earth 

" A grand event shall have to take place in order to 
terrify the wicked to their advantage. After this, Mary, 
all powerful, shall change all men into good wheat. All 
shall be good. The Pharisees (the hypocrites) will be 
the last (to be converted) ; the great brigands (great 
sinners) will arrive beforehand. The Jews who have 
refused to receive Jesus Christ in his humiliation will 
acknowledge him at the glorious arrival of Mary. 

" The dove (the peace and grace of God through Mary) 
comes to us from heaven, wearing on her breast a white 
cross, sign of reconciliation, and waving a sword of fire, 



194 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

symbol of love. She seats herself on a throne of solid 
gold, figure of Noah's ark ; for she comes to announce 
the end of a deluge of evils. Behold, she comes, our 
Mother ! The Church prepares everything for the glo- 
rious arrival of Mary. The Church forms for her a 
guard of honor to go before the angels. The triumphal 
arch is nearly accomplished. The hour is not far dis- 
tant. It is Mary in person ! But she has her precur- 
sors, — holy women, apostles, who shall cure the wounds 
of the body as well as the sins of the heart. Holy 
women, images of Mary, shall have power to work 
miracles. After them comes Mary to prepare the place 
for her Son in his triumphant Church. Behold the 
immaculate conception of the kingdom of God that 
precedes the arrival of Jesus Christ ! It is the man- 
sion of God upon earth, which is going to purify and 
prepare itself to receive the Emmanuel. Jesus Christ 
cannot come into this hovel of the world. It is neces- 
sary that God should send his spirit to renew the face 
of the earth by means of another creation, to render 
it a worthy mansion for the God made man. Behold 
here, after the fire from below (of the petroliers), for 
burning and changing everything. Behold here the fire 
from above ! the love of God comes to embrace and 
transfigure the world. I see the earth rendered level ; 
its valleys are raised ; its mountains are lowered ; there 
is nothing more than gentle hills and beautiful vales 
(images of the Christian virtues regenerating fallen 
humanity). 

" Since I am as I am, I see nothing else before us but 
union and universal fraternity. All men are in recip- 
rocal love. One helps the other. They are all happy. 
(Deo gratias et Marie immaculate.)" 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 195 



CHAPTER XIII. 



BUTED TO ST. MALACHY, ARCHBISHOP OF ARMAGH, 
IRELAND. 

ST. MALACHY was born in Armagh, Ireland, in 
the year 1094. He was successively abbot of a 
famous monastery in Benchor, Bishop of Connor, Arch- 
bishop of Armagh, and Primate of all Ireland. After 
having greatly improved the spiritual condition of his 
flock by his learning, fervent zeal, and holy example, he 
renounced his archbishopric and returned to his See of 
Connor. Four years later, namely, in 1139, he went to 
Rome, to give a statement of the affairs of his diocese to 
the Pope. In his way through France he paid a visit 
to the holy Abbot of Clairvaux, St. Bernard, with whom 
he contracted a most intimate friendship. In the year 
1148, St. Mai achy left Ireland again with the intention 
of meeting in France the holy Pope Eugene III., the 
illustrious disciple of St. Bernard. But the pontiff had 
returned to Rome before his arrival. St. Malachy, be- 
fore proceeding to Italy, went a second time to see his 
beloved friend St. Bernard, in whose arms he died on 
the 2d of November, 1148, in the fifty-fourth year of 
his age, and was buried in the Chapel of our Lady of 
Clairvaux. On this occasion St. Bernard preached twice 
the panegyric of St. Malachy, and remarked that his 
name well expressed the angelic purity and great holi- 
ness of his life. He calls him an angel and a prophet, 
and the faithful imitator of the prophet of the Bible in 
his sanctity, purity, and prophetic spirit. 



196 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

It is universally believed that this great Irish prelate 
and saint wrote the remarkable and short prophetical 
predictions whereby he indicates some noticeable trait 
of all the future popes from Celestine II., who was 
elected in the year 1130, until the end of time. 

The authenticity of these prophecies is proved at great 
length by the learned Father Menestrier in his treatise 
on the prophecies of St. Malachy. They are also ap- 
proved by Moreri in his Biographical Dictionary, under 
the word Malachia, and by Sandini in his " Lives of the 
Roman Pontiffs " ; also in the Elements of History of the 
Abbe Vallemont, published in 1702 ; and Cornelius A. La- 
pide, "Comment, in joanem," Capt. X. No .16, mentions it. 

For the sake of brevity we confine ourselves to copy- 
ing the mystical titles of the popes of the present cent- 
ury, beginning, however, with Pope Pius VI., who was 
elected February 15, 1775. 

1775. Peregrinus Apostolicus. Apostolic Pilgrim. The 
exile, peregrinations, and death in France of Pope Pius 
VI., whose family name was Braschi, are well known. 

1800. Aquila rapax. Rapacious Eagle. Pius VII., 
Chiarormonti, had a black eagle in his coat of arms. 
Moreover, the eagle of Napoleon seized first his tempo- 
ral dominions, then his person. He also was swiftly 
carried into exile. But the victory of Waterloo over 
the eagle of Napolen left him at liberty, and he re- 
turned to Rome and to the Pontifical States in the 
month of May, 1814. 

1823. Caniset Coluber. Dog and Serpent. Leo XII., 
Delia Genga, like these two animals, was watchful, faith- 
ful, and prudent. 

1829. Vir Religiosus. Man of Religion. PiusVIIL, 
Castigioni, was a most pious and religious Pope. 

1831. Be Balneis Etrurie. Gregory XVI. , Capellari, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET.' 197 

a native of Belluno, a Camaldolese religious from Ca- 
maldoli in Tuscany. De Balneis Etrurie literally means 
from the baths of Tuscany. 

1846. Crux de Cruce. Cross from the Cross. Different 
but all well-suited interpretations can be given to this 
mysterious title. The present great and holy Pope 
Pius IX., John Maria Mastai Ferretti, a native of Sini- 
gaglia, may be considered Crux de Cruce, if we, like the 
ancient and learned Eutimius, take the cross as a sym- 
bol of glory. Gloria Appellatur Crux. For he was 
raised to the pontifical throne among the general accla- 
mations of the world, and his pontificate has already 
been the longest of any Pope, and his long reign has 
been rendered illustrious by his holy life and glorious 
actions. In fact, he restored the Catholic Hierarchy in 
England in 1850, and in Holland 1853. He with great 
solemnity defined, in 1854, the dogma of the Immacu- 
late Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary. In the 
year 1862 he canonized the Japanese Martyrs. He pro- 
mulgated the famous Syllabus, 1864. He celebrated 
the eighteenth centenary of St. Peter in 1867, canoniz- 
ing at the same time twenty-seven holy martyrs and 
confessors. On the eighth day of December, 1869, Pope 
Pius IX. in person opened the Vatican Ecumenical Coun- 
cil, in which the dogma of Papal Infallibility was pro- 
claimed Urbe et Orbe plaudente. On the 18th of July, 
1870, in the same year, he proclaimed St. Joseph Patron 
of the Church. On the 16th of June, 1871, the Catho- 
lic world celebrated the jubilee, and sang the Te Deum 
in thanksgiving for his having reached the twenty-fifth 
year of his pontificate. Finally the immortal Pius IX. 
surpassed the years of St. Peter in Rome on the 23d 
day of August, 1871. All this is very glorious for him. 
If, then, we interpret the cross for glory, no Pope had a 



198 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

more glorious reign than our present most Holy Father, 
Pius IX. May the Lord 'preserve him, and give him life, 
and make him blessed upon earth, and deliver him not into 
the hands of his enemies. Amen I Amen ! ! The cross 
upon earth, however, is inseparable from great sufferings. 
Pope Pius IX. has had during his long pontificate to 
bear a large and heavy cross. He was exiled to Gaeta 
from November 25, 1848, until the 12th of April, 1850. 
Despoiled of Bologna and the Legations, June, 1859, and 
of the Marches and Umbria, September, 1860, which 
formed more than two thirds of the pontifical earthly 
dominions. Finally, on the memorable twentieth day of 
September, 1870, the usurping and sacrilegious govern- 
ment of Victor Emmanuel, violating their faith with 
God and with men, shelled Rome, shivered with can- 
non-balls the gate which bore the name of the Pope, 
hence called Porta Pia, through which the worst scum 
of Europe entered, took possession of the capital of the 
Christian world, and have since defiled the Holy City by 
their presence, by their wickedness, by their sacrileges, 
by their oppressions and persecutions. 

We should remark here that all these painful crosses 
have been heaped upon the shoulders of the Venerable 
Pontiff by the hands of a scion of the old ducal family 
of Savoy, the King of Sardinia, on whose flag there is a 
cross. Hence it is literally true that the cross of Savoy 
and of Sardinia has been so far the cross of Pius IX. 
Cross from the cross. 0, how the former religious 
dukes of Savoy and truly Catholic kings and pious 
queens of Sardinia would blush at and thoroughly con- 
demn and detest the criminal connivance to the impious 
designs, and royal sanction to the sacrilegious usurpa- 
tions of modern antichristian sectaries and bloody car- 
bonari, given by one of their successors to a throne 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 199 

hallowed by their virtues, but dishonored by his con- 
duct. Finally, some are of opinion, grounded upon cer- 
tain predictions, that the present Pope, like St. Peter, 
shall be crucified, and thus receive the glorious crown 
of martyrdom, and from the cross pass to everlasting- 
glory. Crux de cruce. 

In a prophecy of a holy Italian Bishop of Marsico 
Nuovo, called Anselm, who lived in the twelfth century, 
he says : He who wears a long beard (Garibaldi) shall in 
a special manner be detested for having by his words ex- 
cited his followers to murder the Pope, whose name is Io. 
obi. John. Pius IX.'s name is John Maria de Mastai 
Ferretti. We pass now to the successors of Pius IX. as 
indicated by St. Malachy, according to whom only eleven 
popes remain. 

I. Lumen de Celo, — Light from Heaven. 

II. Ignis ardens, — Burning Fire. 

III. Religio depopulata, — Religion depopulated. 

IV. Fides intrepida, — Intrepid Faith. 

Y. Pastor Angelicus, — The Angelic Pastor.* 



* Papa Angelicus, the Angelic Pope, who is so frequently men- 
tioned in these prophecies, deserves some special attention. It seems 
that this .future Pope, who is now living, is a native of Dalmatia 
(see prophecy). He is described as being a learned, humble, and 
self-denying Franciscan religious of Friar Minors. This is expressly 
foretold by the Venerable Fra Bartholomew da Saluzzo, whose 
long prophecy in odd Italian poetry Pius VI. so highly esteemed 
as to have it enclosed in a silver urn, which is preserved as a 
precious relic in Rome. In relation to this holy person, at the present 
moment living in obscurity, and unknown to the world, Fra Bartholo- 
mew says : " Blessed friar of the Minorites, the Lord, after freeing thee 
from thy afflictions, will give thee great honor and glory. Fear not; 
thou shalt be endowed with very great courage, and pusillanimity 
shall fly from thee. Bear all thy trials with humble resignation, for 
the sake of the Lord. Reflect that he suffered more than thou, and he 
will communicate his power and strength to thee." 

Rodolphus Gekner, another prophetical seer, calls him Pastor 



200 THE CHRISTIAN TEUMPET. 

VI. Pastor et Nauta, — Pastor and Sailor. 
VII. Flos Florum, — Flower of Flowers. 
VIII. De Medietate Licne, — From the Half of the Moon. 

IX. De Lahore Solis, — From the Labor of the Sun, or 

Eclipse of the Sun. 
X. Gloria Olive, — Glory of Olive. 

XL Fetrus Fomanus, — Peter of Rome. 

We must observe that St. Malachy does not mention 
the last Pope as a distinct person from the preceding 
one, whom he styles Glory of Olive. He merely says, 
" During the last persecution of the Church, Peter II., 
a Roman, shall reign. He shall feed the flock in many 
tribulations, at the end of which the City of the Seven 
Hills (Rome) will be destroyed, and the awful Judge 
shall judge his people." 

According to St. Malachy, then, only ten, or at most 
eleven, popes remain to be in future more or less legiti- 
mately elected. 

We say more or less legitimately elected, because out 
of those future popes it is to be feared that one or two 
will be unlawfully elected as anti-popes. It is suspected 
that the one designated Ignis Ardens — Burning Fire — 
shall be the first anti-pope, who will be unlawfully elected 
in opposition to the Lumen de Gelo, — Light from Heaven, 
— the legitimate successor of the present Pope. Besides 
some predictions announcing this deplorable event, many 
powerful and influential persons in Europe are at present 
agreed and determined to use all their efforts to elect an 
anti-pope, in order to produce a schism in the Church, 
and to have a man who will favor their impious designs 
against the Catholic religion. In some reliable French 

Funalis, or Pope girded with a cord like the Friar Minors. John de 
Vatiguerro, another prophet, foretells that he will, like the Friar Mi- 
nors, go about with bare feet, preaching to the people. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 201 

and Italian Catholic papers, as the Paris TJnivers, and 
La Voce della Verita of Rome, it has been asserted that 
the government of Berlin, under the arch-schemer Bis- 
marck, has made overtures on this subject to some Euro- 
pean governments, and especially to that of Victor 
Emmanuel in Italy. It is known that the old apostate 
Doellinger, with his associates in Germany, and the 
apostate ex-Friar Hyacinthe Loyson, and a few others 
in France, with Gavazzi and others in Italy, are engaged 
in preparing the way to the approaching advent of an 
anti-pope. It is said that they have in petto a certain 
cardinal, who, since the occupation of Rome, has given 
much cause of uneasiness to the Holy Father Pius IX., 
the august prisoner of the Vatican. Moreover, we 
should take notice that St. Malachy, immediately after 
mentioning Burning Fire, speaks of the Depopulation of 
Religion, which seems a consequence of it*. 

Finally, according to the predictions of Holzhauser 
(page 172), there will be another anti-pope contempora- 
neous with Antichrist, who will greatly help him in his 
persecution against the true Church and religion of 
Jesus Christ. It is supposed that this last anti-pope 
will be that mentioned by St. Malachy, under the desig- 
nation of De Medietate Lune, — From the Half of the Moon, 
If, therefore, we admit that Petrus Romanus, or Peter 
the second of this name, coincides with that called Gloria 
Olive, — Glory of Olive, — only ten popes remain ; and if 
from these ten popes we subtract two anti-popes, their 
number is evidently reduced to eight. Now by calcula- 
tion it is found that the average number of years of the 
popes on the chair of St. Peter is seven, rather less than 
more. In fact, to the present year, or rather to 1846, 
there have been two hundred and fifty-six popes. From 
this we may conclude how long this world is likely to 
9* 



202 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

last. But this subject will be more fully examined in 
the last part of this book, where we shall speak about 
the last judgment, the coming of Antichrist, and the end 
of time. 

We must conclude, however, that, whatever the future 
events may be, Catholics can afford to wait for them 
with firm and calm confidence in the wisdom, power, 
goodness, and promises of God in behalf of our Holy 
Church, against which the gates of hell could never pre- 
vail in the past, and shall not be able to prevail in the 
future. When the number of the elect shall be accom- 
plished, time indeed will end ; but .a glorious eternity 
will begin for them. May we find ourselves in their 
happy company in heaven. 

We place here some prophetical words which his 
Holiness Pius IX. addressed to General Kanseler and his 
pontifical staff officers on the 27th of last December, 
1872, Feast of St. John the Evangelist, the patron 
saint of the Pope. About the end of his Address, his 
Holiness said : — 

" The conclusion I draw from this is, that the Revo- 
lution must perish, and that it is the very sword of our 
enemies that will deliver us from its grasp. It will be 
slain by its want of principles, by its abuse of power, by 
the injustice of its proceedings, by the breach of Porta 
Pia, by a host of causes I need not enumerate, especially 
to you, who, living in the city, are fully cognizant of all 
these facts. 

" Let us hold this as certain, that the Revolution will 
be slain by its own arms, the very arms which it now 
wields against truth, against justice, against all that is 
holy and sacred on this earth. But when and how will 
it perish 1 Domine Deus Israel, respice. God knows it. 

" We must imitate Judith, prostrating ourselves before 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 203 

God, and imploring him to aid us by his grace and 
power, to grant us the consolation we need, and crown 
the fond hopes of our heart. We must pray with fervor 
and with faith ; we must pray without intermission ; and 
the suicide of the Revolution will come to pass when we 
least expect it. 

"As of yore God promised to the ancient Jerusalem, 
he has also promised to the modern Jerusalem, this city 
of Rome, which belongs to him, that, after justice shall 
have performed its course, he will again appear amongst 
us in all the splendor of his mercy. These are the 
prayers I offer to-day, not for myself, — for I have but a 
short time to live, — but I offer them for the Church, for 
you, for so many millions of souls, spread over the whole 
face of the earth, having the same faith and hope, and 
firmly united with me in their eager desire that these 
prayers may be realized. 

" Now I bless you in your persons, in your families, 
and in your business ; but receive a special benediction, 
by which I beseech Heaven to grant you new courage, 
and a firm confidence that you will one day be able to 
pay your respects to me, in a manner suited to your 
rank as honorable soldiers, Christian warriors ; that you 
can present yourselves before me clothed in your uni- 
forms, and armed with the sword, which constitutes your 
glory, and which in your hands would be employed to 
re-establish peace and maintain the rights of law and 
order." 

Benedicto Dei, etc. 



204 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

ADDRESS OP THE CATHOLICS TO HIS HOLINESS POPE 
PIUS IX. 

TTTE cannot close this Second Part better than 
VV by copying the following grand Address from 
the " New York Freeman's Journal " of the 5th of 
April, 1873. The Holy Father gave audience, in the 
hall of the Consistory, to an international Catholic 
deputation, comprising one hundred and sixty-three 
gentlemen, bearing some of the noblest names in 
Europe, come hither to renew, in the name of the 
Catholics of their respective nationalities, the homage 
of their devotion, and more especially to protest regard- 
ing the iniquitous crime against the Catholic Church 
proposed by the Piedmontese government in the im- 
minent law of suppression of all religious corporations. 
All nations were represented. Austria by thirty per- 
sons, headed by Prince Alfred de Lichtenstein; England 
by seventeen individuals, comprising the Duke of Nor- 
folk, the Earl of Denbeigh, etc. ; Belgium by twenty 
persons, including Count de Hemptinne, Count d'Ursel, 
Count de Robiano, Senator de Cannart de Hamale, Mon- 
seigneur Moreau d'Audry, Dean of the Chapter of Liege, 
Canon Bethune of Bruges, and others. America was 
represented by Mr. T. James Glover of New York, pre- 
siding over the deputation ; Dr. Dean of Boston ; Dr. 
Gartner, Vicar-General of Milwaukee ; Mr. Milmore ; 
and by three other gentlemen, names unknown to us. 
Of the remaining number, seventeen were from France, 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 205 

fourteen from Germany, thirty-eight from Italy, five 
from Spain, three from Switzerland. Ireland was also 
represented, but the number of persons is not given. 
(The Correspondence de Geneve mentions the Count de 
la Poer and the Chevalier Errington as the representa- 
tives of Ireland.) The deputation was accompanied 
and introduced by eleven representatives of the Society 
for Catholic Interests, presided over by Duke Salviati 
Borghese, who generously placed an apartment in his 
palace at the disposition of the members of the depu- 
tation during their stay in Rome, to serve as their place 
of meeting. At midday the Pope entered the hall, 
attended by Cardinals Barnabo, De Luca, Monaco, Pitra, 
and Sacconi ; by several foreign bishops, including " the 
Bossuet of the nineteenth century," Monseigneur Pie, 
Bishop of Poitiers ; by the prelates of his court, and 
by many distinguished Roman gentlemen. His Holiness 
having ascended his throne, a noble and earnest Address 
was read by Prince Alfred de Lichtenstein, amid signs 
of approval from his colleagues. 

" Most Holy Father, — When, by the most infamous 
violation of the rights of nations, the capital of your 
States was invaded, the authors of that execrable out- 
rage affirmed that they sought only to combat against 
your temporal realm ; and they protested that they 
would hold themselves honored in respecting your spir- 
itual power, in protecting the Church and the free 
exercise of your authority over the fold Catholic. 

"These hypocritical assurances could deceive those 
only who love to be deluded. It was very soon evi- 
dent that the guards were jailers; the protectors, op- 
pressors. 

" Since that time we have ceased not to point out 
to our respective governments, that the unity of Italy 



206 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

served but as a pretext to reduce the Church to a 
state of servitude; that the injury wrought against 
your throne affected likewise whomsoever was invested 
with legitimate authority; and that in the attack di- 
rected with infernal cunning and violence against your 
independence, the independence of all was imperilled. 

" And how frequently have our persecutors justified 
our fears and confirmed our apprehensions and our pre- 
visions by their iniquitous proceedings ! 

" Now they are meditating new and more atrocious 
misdeeds ; they are preparing to lay a sacrilegious hand 
upon the very heart of the Church ; since to that most 
noble seat of life, namely, the heart, may rightly be 
be compared the religious orders, — inexhaustible nurs- 
ery of saints, of apostles, of doctors; sacred hearths, 
whereon is fed the flame of charity, of zeal, and of sci- 
ence; marvellous fountains, whence springs purer and 
more vivid the blood of Christ to circulate through the 
veins of the Church, whereof you are the august 
head. 

" These orders also form around your holy throne a 
cohort of intrepid defenders ; they are the impregnable 
bulwark and the massive columns which uphold the 
temple of the Lord. 

" But with enemies who so rage against yourself, Holy 
Father, and against them, all conciliation is impossible. 
The war waged by similar foes is in nowise to be feared ; 
peace with them is alone to be dreaded. Undoubtedly 
they would be well content to be enabled to conclude 
with you a perfidious compromise ; they ardently desire 
the establishment of a tacit agreement, a sort of sys- 
tem of reciprocal toleration. They hope that through 
lassitude you will be reduced to accept their modus Vi- 
vendi, — their mode of existence. 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 207 

" However, that compact between the despoiler and 
him who is spoliated, between the executioner and his 
victim, never will be, never could be, but a dream. 
Good sense demonstrates it; and your indefatigable 
voice, Most Holy Father, so teaches it, as you have 
never wearied, under whatsoever circumstances, in rais- 
ing it with ever-increasing energy against each fresh 
attempt of your oppressors ; nor have you suffered the 
world for one single moment to imagine the Supreme 
Shepherd in connivance with the ravenous wolf which 
so cruelly ravages his flock. No, no ; Peter living in 
your person will be ever admirable in his heroic firm- 
ness against Herod. Your children joyfully applaud 
your courage, and beg of the Lord to be prodigal 
towards you of succor proportionate to the perils which 
surround you, and to the always increasing violence of 
the furious struggle. 

" If all the signs of the times do not deceive us, this 
struggle is approximating towards the climax ; the per- 
secutors will erelong have filled their measure ; and 
God, whose justice is slow because sure, reserves to 
them in an approaching future the chastisement which 
awaits traitors, — the treachery of accomplices. 

" In so far as the human eye may scrutinize the fu- 
ture, we certainly perceive that terrible trials await 
us. But we contemplate them fearlessly. 

" Comforted by God's grace, encouraged by your heroic 
example, we will endure those trials unflinchingly, and 
we shall end by conquering together with you, Holy 
Father. 

" Meanwhile, rest assured, Most Holy Father, that if 
governmental Europe has culpably abandoned you, the 
Catholic people feel themselves, for that very reason, 
all the further called upon to press around you. The 



208 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

defection of their political chiefs teaches them still 
more potently their duty to assume in their stead the 
place of honor beside your prison. 

" That post they retain through love, and they will 
there remain with still greater constancy than hitherto. 
Light is diffusing itself among souls, and the faithful 
daily better understand the spirit of supreme wisdom 
which inspired you when you crushed by your anathe- 
mas the perverse doctrines which were the poisoned 
germ whence issued all the misfortunes of Europe and 
of the world. The Syllabus and the memorable Encyc- 
lical which accompanied it will henceforward be to 
the eyes of true believers the pharos which shines 
through the darkness of the tempest, and the standard 
of salvation which all must defend to avoid perish- 
ing. 

"It is precisely because of these hopes and these 
fears, towards which tend the hearts of the true chil- 
dren of the Church, that we have determined to come 
to prostrate ourselves at your sacred feet, Most Holy 
Father ! solemnly to attest to you all the horror in- 
spired in us by the new crime soon to be perpetrated 
near to your Apostolic See against the religious orders, 
which are the best defenders of the same. 

" The comfort of our voices will not be wanting 
to them ; they are already assured of the support of 
your arm ; and when the entire Christian family, both 
father and children, raise towards Heaven the cry of 
protest and of prayers, God will hearken to them, and 
celestial ire will be ready to strike the guilty and to 
avenge the spouse of Christ and his Vicar." 

The Holy Father replied in a magnificent discourse, 
twice interrupted by the enthusiasm of his auditors. 
The Pope himself was visibly affected. His apostolic 



THE CHEISTIAN TEUMPET. 209 

benediction given, Pius IX. descended from his throne, 
made the circuit of the room, speaking to each person, 
and presented every member of the deputation with 
a large bronze medal of the category, struck in com- 
memoration of the Ecumenical Council of the Vati- 
can. 



THIRD PART. 

THE LAST JUDGMENT. 

" He hath prepared his throne in judgment. He shall judge the 
world in equity; he shall judge the people injustice. The Lord shall 
be known when he executeth judgment." — Ps. xi. 8, 17. 



CHAPTER I. 

NECESSITY OF A GENERAL JUDGMENT. 

IT is a dogma of Christian faith that at the end of 
time mankind shall be summoned to a general judg- 
ment. We must all be manifested before the judgment 
seat of Christ, that every one may receive the proper things 
of the body according as he has done, whether it be good or 
evil. (2 Cor. v. 10.) Both the Old and New Testaments 
are full of similar texts. 

From the words of St. Paul we learn four articles of 
Christian belief. We learn first that at the end of the 
world there shall be a general judgment for all men. 
We must all be manifested before the judgment seat. The 
next word in the text points out to us the second article 
of our faith, and reveals the divine character of our 
judge. We must all be manifested before the judgment 
seat of Christ. The rest of the sentence contains the 
two other articles of our belief. In the last judgment 
men shall be divided into two large but unequal sections, 
namely, the elect and the reprobate. The elect shall be 
placed at the right hand of the Divine Judge, the repro- 



212 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

bate shall be thrust to the left. The elect shall appear 
in great and immortal glory ; the reprobate shall have 
to endure the most horrible confusion. We must all be 
manifested before the judgment seat of Christ, that every 
one may receive the proper things of the body according as 
he hath done, whether it be good or evil. 

Three classes of men assume to deny, or affect to ig- 
nore, the Christian dogma of a future general judgment. 
These are the proud infidel, the sensual epicurean, and 
the earthy materialist. 

The proud infidel denies the very existence of a per- 
sonal God in order to deify his own human intellect ; 
or, by one of the greatest extravagances of the human 
mind, he makes God equal to himself and to all nature 
by his pantheistic absurdities. His pretended scientific 
oracles are his only dogmas. He cannot stoop to have 
them reprobated as criminal impieties by a Divine 
Judge, who shall have to condemn his proud spirit to 
the fiery dungeon of eternal infamy. The crowd of these 
self-conceited spirits is rapidly increasing every day upon 
the earth, and they are very active in propagating their 
maxims of impiety, which subvert and corrupt every 
sound principle of natural and Christian morality. 

Hence we have in the second place a larger number 
of carnal and sensual epicureans, whose god, according 
to the expression of St. Paul, is their belly, and Venus 
is their worship. This earth is their heaven, and all 
their coveted happiness consists in the gratification of 
their senses. They never think of any other eternity 
than that which they expect somehow to secure during 
their life of pleasure upon earth. What wonder if these 
carnal men hate the very thought of a general judgment, 
and of the final destruction of their earthly elysium ! 

As the pride of spirit naturally sinks into flesh, so the 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 213 

flesh, through her own weight and innate propensity, 
soon buries itself, like a mole, into the earth, and pro- 
duces the earthly and material man. 

It is proper here to remark, that as the Eastern or 
Byzantine heresies were the offspring of proud spirits, so 
the Northwestern heresies of the sixteenth century were 
generated by carnal men, and these during this last 
century have deeply buried themselves into the earth. 

More than at any other epoch of human existence, 
man is now of the earth earthly. He lives and vege- 
tates upon the earth. The soul of the majority of mod- 
ern society scarcely ever can rise above the chimney of 
a factory, the funnel of a steamboat, the stack of a rail- 
way engine, or the shelves and counters of stores and 
banks. All their modern speculations are upon the 
earth, from the earth", and for the earth. It seems that 
the majority of men have become grave-diggers, prepar- 
ing for the universal funeral of humanity. 

Such are in America those gigantic speculations 
founded upon centuries of future commercial progress, 
and the intended developments of new coveted sources 
of wealth. Men multiply and cherish in their heads 
their grand railway schemes from the Atlantic to the 
Pacific Oceans, their ship-canals, their future Western 
cities, their city lots and town lots, their lines of steam- 
boats to the East Indies, China, and Japan, and, in fine, 
their universal republic, speaking one language, covered 
by one large flag, with a remodelled constitution, when, 
to the sole exception of one creed, every man and woman 
of every size, shape, and color will be president ; when 
everybody will command, and no one will be obliged to 
obey. 

Europe is no less active. Prussia has her greedy 
hands full ; yet she is preparing to bore the rocky Alps, 



214 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

in order to cast through the long tunnel a covetous look 
to sunny Italy, to the placid Adriatic Sea, and to the 
recent Suez Canal. Austria shyly turns her sad eyes 
towards Athens and Constantinople. Russia directs her 
slow but steady march towards China, Persia, and Hin- 
dostan. England and France are watching all these 
ominous movements, training their armies, and con- 
structing their iron-clads. 

Man cannot run very fast upon this earth, because its 
mud sticks heavily to his feet. Much time will be re- 
quired before all these vast projects can be accomplished. 

Can, however, these vast and ambitious undertakings 
be attempted without challenging the most strenuous 
opposition? But strong opposition causes delay, and 
delay demands an increase of time ; and will this neces- 
sary time be allowed by Him who "regulates the motion 
of the sun and moon 1 But why should the sun or the 
earth be kept turning on its worn axle ? The ever-in- 
creasing spots on the face of the sun proclaim to the 
keen eye of the distant astronomer that it is getting old 
and wrinkled. Our cold winters demonstrate that it 
has lost much of its youthful fire, and, if it has any left, 
it must be the fitful heat of a strong fever. Mother 
Earth, in her old age, too heavily loaded with big fac- 
tories, large stores, cumbersome shops, heavy theatres, 
thick prisons and jails, and hooped round about with 
iron rails and telegraph-wires, is evidently flagging in 
her movements. Yet our material men of progress are 
determined to keep these worn-out creatures in perpetual 
motion for thousands of years to come, in order that their 
pet commercial speculations may succeed, and through 
them the memory of the God of justice may be more com- 
pletely erased from the mind and heart of humanity. 

man of the earth, is God obliged to prolong the 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 215 

duration of time that by its abuse thou mayest go far- 
ther from him in eternity % Thou hast been created for 
heaven and not for the earth, for God and not for thy- 
self. All creatures were made to help thee to know, 
love, and serve thy Maker during time, that thou mayest 
deserve to enjoy him during a happy eternity. But in 
thy ingratitude and impiety thou disownest thy Divine 
Creator, and, as much as it is in thy power, thou per- 
vertest every creature against the end for which thou 
and they were intended by God. This is the first and 
principal cause why the angel of the Apocalypse, stand- 
ing with the left foot on the agitated waters of time, 
and with the right foot on the solid rock of eternity, 
swears by the immortal and eternal God, that time shall 
be no more. (Apoc. x. 6.) 

Before the end of time, however, whether we believe 
in it or not, whether we are willing or unwilling, pre- 
pared or unprepared, we shall all, all without exception, 
be summoned to a general judgment. 

Two grand events have, more than any other, ever ex- 
cited the hopes and the fears of humanity. These are 
the first and the last coming of Jesus Christ upon earth. 
The first on account of the necessity all men have of 
believing in him if they wish to obtain eternal life ; the 
second on account of the danger we shall incur of being 
eternally condemned by him for our want of faith, 
and fidelity in his Divine love and service. Faith, hope, 
and charity shall most certainly receive from Jesus 
Christ the blessing of everlasting bliss and glory ; as 
impiety and wickedness shall hear and feel the curse of 
his eternal reprobation. He hath prepared his throne in 
judgment ; he shall judge the world in equity, he shall 

judge the people in justice The Lord shall be 

known when he executeth judgment. (Ps. xi. 8, 17.) 



216 THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 

God has decreed to summon all men to a general 
judgment in order that he may have a most fit oppor- 
tunity to justify and triumphantly vindicate the con- 
duct of his divine providence, so often and so publicly 
blasphemed by impious and wicked men. 

Proud and haughty man, unable to comprehend the 
secret designs of Divine Wisdom, impiously presumes to 
call the conduct of the Almighty to the bar of his hu- 
man reason, and often proceeds so far in his blasphemy 
as to say in his heart, and even with his tongue, There 
is no God. (Ps. xiii. 1.) Many, however, who profess 
to believe in the existence of God, do not hesitate to 
deny his universal providence, or to impeach his divine 
justice. Hence it is not only just, but it is necessary, 
that God should challenge to a public judgment all those 
impious men, who durst arrogate to themselves the 
authority of pronouncing judgment against Him. The 
Lord shall be known when he executeth judgment. 

In this general assembly God will demand from all 
men and from each individual a strict account of all 
public benefits and private gifts and graces received from 
his divine goodness. Redde rationem villicationis tue, — 
Give an account of thy stewardship. (St. Luke xvi. 2.) 

God will ask satisfaction for all the sins and crimes 
committed by all obstinate sinners against his divine 
law, and for the scandals given to their fellow-men. 

Justice demands that God should make a public and 
solemn defence of his calumniated and persecuted 
friends and servants, and that the malice and hypocrisy 
of the wicked should be publicly unmasked and exposed 
to universal and eternal execration. Then shall the just 
stand with great constancy against those that have ajlicted 
them, and taken away their labors. The wicked, seeing it, 
shall be troubled with terrible fear, and shall be amazed 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 217 

at the suddenness of the unexpected salvation of the just. 
(Wisd. v. 1.) Lastly, all angels, good and bad, all men, 
just and sinners, elect and reprobate, all, all shall be sum- 
moned to the presence of the awful Judge before whose 
divine majesty every knee shall have to bow in profound 
adoration, when upon the prostrate and silent multitude 
our Sovereign Lord and God, Jesus Christ, from his 
high throne of glory and power, will pronounce the irrev- 
ocable sentence of eternal doom, calling his elect to 
everlasting happiness, and sending the unhappy reprobate 
to never-ending misery. We must all be manifested 
before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may 
receive the proper things of the body according as he has 
done, whether it be good or evil. (2 Cor. v. 10.) Under- 
stand these things, you that forget God; lest he snatch 
you away and there be none to deliver you. (Ps. xlix. 22.) 



CHAPTER II. 

NATURE OF THE GENERAL JUDGMENT. 

WE do not intend to write a theological treatise on 
the general judgment, but will copy the descrip- 
tion of it given in various portions of the Holy Scriptures. 
We shall make use of the Rt. Rev. Bishop Hay's "Sincere 
Christian," Chap. VIII., Office and Dignities of the Re- 
deemer, Quest. 40 : " The general j udgment is one of 
the most important truths revealed by God to man. He 
has been pleased to give a most minute and awful de- 
scription of everything concerning it. 

" The great day of the Lord is near, says the Prophet 
10 



218 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Sophonias ; it is near and exceeding swift ; the voice of 
the day of the Lord is bitter ; the mighty man shall 
there meet with tribulations. That day is a day of 
wrath, a day of tribulation and distress, a day of ca- 
lamity and misery, a day of darkness and obscurity, a 
day of clouds and whirlwinds, a day of trumpet and 
alarm against the fenced cities and against the high 
bulwarks. And I will distress men, and they shall walk 
like blind men, because they have sinned against the 
Lord ; their blood shall be poured down as earth and 
their bodies as dung. (Soph. i. 14.) 

"Behold the day of the Lord shall come, a cruel day, 
and full of indignation and of wrath and fury, to lay 
the land desolate and to destroy the sinners thereof 
out of it. For the stars of heaven and their bright- 
ness shall not display their light ; the sun shall be 
darkened in his rising, and the moon shall not shine 
with light ; and I will visit the evils of the world, and 
against the wicked for their iniquity ; and I will make 
the pride of infidels to cease, and I will bring down the 
arrogance of the mighty. For this I will trouble the 
heaven, and the earth shall be moved out of her place. 
For the indignation of the Lord of hosts, and for the 
day of his fierce wrath. (Isai. xiii. 9.) 

" Immediately after the tribulation of those days the 
sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her 
light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the 
powers of heaven shall be moved. (Matt. xxiv. 22.) 

" The heavens departed like a book folded up ; and 
every mountain and the islands were moved out of their 
place ; and the kings of the earth and the princes, and 
the tribunes, and the rich men, and the strong men, and 
every bondman, and every freeman, hid themselves in 
the dens, and in the rocks of the mountain ; and they 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 219 

say to the mountains and to the rocks, Fall upon us and 
hide us from the face of Him that sitteth upon the 
throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb. For the 
great day of their wrath is come, and who shall be 
able to stand 1 . . . . (Apoc. vi. 14.) 

" Our God shall come manifestly, our God shall come 
and not keep silence ; a fire shall burn before him and 
a mighty tempest round about him. (Ps. xlix. 3.) 
Clouds and darkness are round about Him, justice and 
judgment are the establishment of his throne ; a fire 
shall go before him, and shall burn his enemies round 
about. His lightnings have shone forth to the world ; 
the earth saw and trembled ; the mountains melted 
like wax at the presence of the Lord of all the earth. 
(Ps. xcii. 2.) 

" The day of the Lord shall come as a thief, in which 
the heavens shall pass away with great violence, and the 
elements shall be melted with heat, and the earth and 
the works that are in it shall be burnt up. (2 Peter 
iii. 10.) 

" The day of the Lord cometh, because it is nigh at 
hand ; a day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of cloud 
and whirlwinds Before the face thereof a de- 
vouring fire, and behind it a burning flame. The land 
before it is like a garden of pleasure, and behind it a 
desolate wilderness ; neither there is any one that can 
escape it 

" General Resurrection. — The Lord himself shall 
come down from heaven with commandment, and with 
the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of 
God. (1 Thess. iv. 15.) And he shall send his angels 
with a trumpet and a great voice, and they shall gather 
together his elect from the four winds, from the farthest 
part of the heavens to the utmost bounds of them. 



220 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

(Matt. xxiv. 31.) At the sound of the angelic trumpet 
the sea gave up the dead that were in it, and death and 
hell gave up the dead that were in them. (Apoc. xx. 13.) 

"The hour cometh wherein all that are in the graves 
shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that 
have done good shall come forth unto the resurrection 
of life, but they that have done evil unto the resurrec- 
tion of condemnation." (St. John v. 28.) 

Appearance of the Divine Judge. — Immediately after 
the general resurrection all manking shall be assembled 
together in the valley of Jehoshaphat, within sight of 
Mount Calvary, that, where Jesus Christ underwent the 
greatest excess of his humiliations and sufferings, there 
he may appear in the full splendor of his majesty and 
glory, according to what was foretold by his holy 
prophet Joel. 

" I will gather together all nations, and I will bring 
them down to the valley of Jehoshaphat .... for there 
I will sit to judge all nations round about. (Joel iii. 
2, 12.) Then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man 
in heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth shall 
mourn, and they shall see the Son of Man coming in 
the clouds of heaven with great power and majesty. 
(Matt. xxiv. 30.) Jesus Christ shall be received from 
heaven w T ith the angels of his power in a flame of fire, 
yielding vengeance to them who know not God and 
who obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
(2 Thess. i. 17.) Behold the Lord cometh with thou- 
sands of his saints to execute judgment upon all, and 
to reprove the impious for all the works of their un- 
godliness whereby they have done impiously, and for 
all the hard things which ungodly sinners have spoken 
against God." (Jude, 14, 15.) 

The awful Judge being seated on the throne of his 



THE CHRISTIAN TEUMPET. 221 

glory, the terrible separation shall be made of the good 
from the bad. At present the kingdom of Christ upon 
earth is likened in the gospel to a barn floor wherein 
the good grain and chaff are mixed together, in one 
heap ; to a field in which the wheat and the tares grow 
up together till the harvest ; to a net cast into the sea 
and enclosing all kinds of fish, both good and bad ; and 
to a flock composed both of sheep and goats. In this 
life, the just and unjust, saints and sinners, the chil- 
dren of God and servants of Satan, are mixed together 
in one body and can scarcely be distinguished one from 
the other. 

" But at the great day, the Judge, whose fan is in his 
hand, will thoroughly cleanse his floor, and gather his 
wheat into his barn, but the chaff he will burn with un- 
quenchable fire. (Matt. iii. 12.) 

" When the Son of Man shall come, in his majesty, 
and all nations shall be gathered together before him, he 
shall separate them one from the other, as the shepherd 
separates the sheep from the goats, and he shall set the 
sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left. 
(Matt. xxiv. 31.) 

At present, by a particular dispensation of Divine 
Providence, the elect of God, who are the righteous, are 
too often confounded with the wicked and with hypo- 
crites. God's saints, who are meek and humble of heart, 
far from being honored and respected, as they deserve, 
are often despised and insulted. God's servants who 
are poor in spirit, instead of being relieved and com- 
forted, are abandoned and neglected by the proud and 
wealthy sinner. But it will not always be so. In the 
great accounting day the scene shall be entirely changed. 
On that great day of strict justice the godly shall be 
separated from the wicked, the elect from the reprobate, 



222 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

and placed by the good angel at the right hand of the 
Divine Judge in great honor and glory. All their vir- 
tues and all their acts of piety shall be manifested to 
men and angels, and they shall be enriched with eternal 
treasures, which rust cannot destroy, fire cannot burn, 
and no thief can take away from them. So admirable 
will be their exaltation, that their enemies, the wicked 
reprobates, "who oppressed, persecuted, and afflicted them 
in their mortal life, seeing their great glory, shall be troub- 
led with great fear, and shall be amazed at the sudden- 
ness of the unexpected salvation of the elect. Repenting 
and groaning for anguish of spirit, they shall be forced to 
say : ' These are they whom we had sometimes in deri- 
sion and for a parable of reproach. We fools esteemed 
their life madness, and their end without honor. Be- 
hold ! how they are numbered among the children of 
God, and their lot is among the saints ! Therefore we 
have erred from the way of the truth ; and the light of 
justice hath not shined unto us, and the sun of under- 
standing hath not risen upon us. We wearied ourselves 
in the way of iniquity and of destruction, and have 
walked through hard ways. But the way of the Lord 
we have not known. What hath pride profited us, or 
what advantage hath the boasting of riches brought to 
us 1 All these things have passed away like a shadow. 
We also being born, forthwith ceased to be, and have 
been able to show no mark of virtue, but are consumed 
in our wickedness.' (Wisdom v.) 

" The wicked shall see and shall be angry ; he shall 
gnash with his teeth and pine away. (Ps. xci. 10.) 
There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when you 
shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the 
prophets in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves 
thrust out. (Matt. xiii. 28.) 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 223 

The separation being accomplished, the final judg- 
ment shall immediately follow. " I saw a great white 
throne, and Jesus Christ sitting upon it, from whose 
face the earth and the heavens fled away, and there was 
no place found for them ; and I saw the dead, great and 
small, standing in the presence of the throne, and the 
books were opened, and another book was opened, which 
is the book of life, and the dead were judged by those 
things which were written in the books, according to 
their works. (Apoc. xx. 11.) 

" We shall all stand before the judgment seat of 
Christ, .... and then every one of us shall render an 
account to God for himself. (Rom. xiv. 10.) The Lord 
will come, who will bring to light the hidden things of 
darkness, and will make manifest the counsel of hearts. 
(1-Cor. iv. 5.) There is not anything secret that shall 
not be made manifest, nor hidden that shall not be 
known and come to light. (St. Luke viii. 17.) 

" Then shall the King say to them that shall be on 
his right hand, l Come, ye blessed of my Father, possess 
the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of 
the world.' 

" To those unhappy wretches at his left hand the Di- 
vine Judge, with a frowning countenance and a thunder- 
ing tone of voice, will say, ' Depart from me, ye cursed, 
into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the devil 
and his angels.' These two sentences shall be immedi- 
ately executed. The reprobates shall go into everlast- 
ing punishment, but the elect into life everlasting 
(Matt. xxv. 34), where these shall shine as the sun in 
the kingdom of their Father." (Matt. xiii. 14.) 



224 THE CHEISTIAN TEUMPET. 



CHAPTER III. 

SIGNS OF THE APPROACHING GENERAL JUDGMENT. 

" I will show wonders in heaven and on earth, blood and fire and 
vapor of smoke." — Joel ii. 30. 

f^OD willetli not the death of the sinner, hut that he be 
converted from, his evil ways and live. Hence, before 
inflicting his severest punishments on the wicked, God, 
as a kind and loving father, warns him in time. If the 
sinner repent, he is forgiven. If he remain obstinate, 
he must and shall be punished. Sacred history is full 
of these facts. King David and the Ninevites become 
guilty of grievous crimes, they are warned by God, they 
repent, do penance, and are forgiven. 

Through his holy prophets God invited to repentance 
the sacrilegious King Nabuchodnosor, the wicked Bal- 
tassar, and the impious Antiochus ; they obstinately re- 
jected the offer of God's mercy, hence they had soon to 
experience the severity of his divine justice. Again our 
merciful Lord sent his holy servants and even his angels 
to forewarn the vicious inhabitants of Sodom and Go- 
morrha who, blinded by carnal passion, continued obsti- 
nate in their crimes, and were in consequence destroyed 
by fire. The Lord of mercy and of justice, before 
destroying the famous city of Jerusalem the first time, 
sent many of his prophets to call to repentance its wicked 
inhabitants. The zealous warnings of the holy servants 
of God were despised, the prophets were persecuted and 
put to death. So much malice and obstinacy had to be 
punished. The city and the Temple were destroyed by 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 225 

Nabuchodnosor, many thousands of the people massa- 
cred or led into captivity with King Sedecias. (4 Kings, 
xxv.) ' The city of Jerusalem and the Temple of God 
were rebuilt. Religion and piety nourished for a time 
among the Jews. But fervor cooled and iniquity soon 
abounded in that fickle nation. God, as usual, sent 
prophetical warnings, which were unheeded. When 
behold ! awful visions of terrible warriors were seen by 
all fiercely fighting in the air during forty days and 
nights. Soon after this the traitor Jason and the impi- 
ous King Antiochus took the city by storm, massacred 
the people, and profaned the sacred Temple. 

After having sent in vain many of his holy prophets, 
the great Son of God came down from heaven in person 
for the conversion and salvation of the Jewish nation. 
He assumed human nature, was born, and lived among 
his people during more than thirty years. He went 
from place to place, preaching everywhere, working 
numberless miracles in their behalf, inviting all sinners 
to faith and repentance. In order more effectively to 
facilitate the conversion of his beloved nation, our mer- 
ciful Saviour chose twelve Apostles and seventy-two dis- 
ciples, and sent them to every part of Palestine, 
preaching to all the necessity of penance to avoid the 
wrath to come. Except ye do penance, you shall all like- 
wise perish. These holy messengers of mercy, on account 
of their external poverty, and simple, unpolished man- 
ners,"were despised by the Jewish people. Our Divine 
Redeemer went often to Jerusalem, and in the most 
affectionate and earnest way exhorted the people to 
avert the most awful impending punishments by a sin- 
cere and prompt repentance and penance. In case of 
refusal our blessed Lord repeatedly and distinctly fore- 
told to them the utter destruction of the city, and the 
10* o 



226 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

complete dispersion of the whole nation. But these 
perverse and wicked men, instead of being converted, 
filled up the measure of their iniquities by condemning 
to the death of the cross the Author of Life, the Divine 
Kedeemer, and Saviour of mankind. 

The most wicked of crimes deserves the severest pun- 
ishment. Heaven and earth may pass away, but our 
Lord's words cannot fail. A few years after the death 
and resurrection of our Divine Saviour, a long and ap- 
palling comet in the shape of a sharp sword appeared 
suddenly in the sky, with its red, fiery point directed 
against the sinful city of Jerusalem. This awful vision 
continued for a long time. 

Whilst from the air the comet announced to the 
guilty city the wrath of the God of heaven, other prod- 
igies were taking place within its walls upon earth. 
One day terrible voices were heard by all the inhabi- 
tants of Jerusalem proceeding from the Temple, and cry- 
ing aloud, Mig r emus hinc ! migremus hinc ! ! Away from 
this place ! away from, this place ! ! These unearthly 
sounds were heard from every part of the city ; they 
drew immense crowds of terrified spectators near the 
Temple ; when behold ! in the sight of all, a large, thick 
gate of solid brass was by an invisible power thrown 
suddenly open, and the voices were heard louder than 
ever repeating, Away from this place ! aivay from this 
place ! ! Migremus hinc ! migremus hinc ! ! 

In spite of all these numerous and extraordinary 
warnings of Divine mercy, the Jews remained obstinate in 
their sins and superstitions. In punishment of this the 
inhabitants of the city were starved to death by the pa- 
gan Roman armies, Jerusalem was destroyed by fire, and 
the rest of the Jewish people have ever since been scat- 
tered through every Christian nation, to serve as a liv- 



THE CHKISTIAN TEUMPET. 227 

ing example and a salutary warning to all obstinate 
sinners and impious unbelievers. 

As the general judgment will be the last and the 
most terrible of all punishments inflicted upon a sinful 
humanity by the God of justice, we should be certain 
that it will be announced by many striking and unmis- 
takable fore warnings. I will show, God says, — I will show 
wonders in heaven and on earth, blood and fire and vapor 
of smoke ; the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the 
moon into blood, before the great and dreadful day of the 
Lord doth come. (Joel ii. 30.) 

Many other signs are mentioned in the Scripture, and 
some are taught by tradition. These manifold signs are 
divided into two classes. Some of these signs are more 
remote, some are more immediate. We shall consider 
first the more important remote signs of the general 
judgment, which will form the subject of the next 
chapter. 



CHAPTER IV, 

REMOTE SIGNS OF THE GENERAL JUDGMENT. 

THROUGH his great and holy servant, Moses, God 
informs every believer in revelation that he created 
this vast universe in six days, and that on the seventh day 
God ended his ivork ivhich he had made, and he rested on 
the seventh day, and sanctified it. (Gen. ii. 2, 3.) 

Because time is getting shorter every hour, we will 
not lose a single moment of it in speculative discussions 
about the meaning and duration of these six mysterious 
days of creation. We proceed then at once to the fourth 



223 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

day, when God said : Let there be lights made in the fir- 
mament of heaven to divide the day and the night, and let 
them be for signs and for seasons, and for days and years. 
(Gen. i. 14.) In these Divine words God himself informs 
us that the sun and the moon are to give us signs and 
seasons, days and years. We have no difficulty in ad- 
mitting that they give us seasons, days, and years. God, 
however, in the very first place affirms that they are 
also signs indicating some future event more important 
than days, seasons, and years. What, then, can be this 
future event of general and paramount importance] 
Both revelation and tradition will assist us to discov- 
er it. 

The royal prophet says : A thousand years in thy 
sight, God, are as yesterday, which is past. (Ps. 
lxxxix. 4.) 

St. Peter, the first infallible pope, more fully explains 
these words in reference to the last general judgment. 
"Behold," he says, "this is the second . epistle I write to 
you, my dearly beloved, in which I stir up by admo- 
nition your sincere mind, that you may be mindful of 
those words, which I told you before from the holy 
prophets, and of your Apostles, of the precepts of the 
Lord and Saviour ; knowing this first, that in the last 
days there shall come scoffers with deceit, walking ac- 
cording to their lusts, saying : W^here is his promise, or 
his coming] For, since the fathers slept, all things con- 
tinue so from the beginning of the creation." (Are not 
these last days approaching] Are not these scoffers 
amongst us at present ] Are you, reader, one of them ]) 
"But be not ignorant, my beloved, of this one thing, 
that one day with the Lord is as a thousand years, and 

a thousand years as one day The clay of the Lord 

shall come as a thief, in which the heavens shall pass 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 229 

away with great violence, and the elements shall be 
dissolved with heat, and the earth and the works that 
are in it shall be burnt up." (2 Peter iii.) 

One day with the Lord, then, is as a thousand years, 
and a thousand years as one day. It is the common 
interpretation that each of the six days of creation is 
equivalent to one thousand years for the future exist- 
ence of human generations. Now God employed six 
days in the creation of this world ; this world, then, 
shall last only six thousand years \ the Sabbath, or 
seventh day, representing eternity. 

The learned Cornelius A. Lapide, in his erudite com- 
mentaries on the Bible, in the second chapter of Gene- 
sis and twentieth chapter of the Apocarypse, attests 
that it is a common opinion among Jews and Gentiles, 
among Latin and Greek Christians, that this world shall 
last only six thousand years. 

Many of the Jewish rabbis, or doctors of the Jewish 
law, derive this tradition from the very first verse in 
the first chapter of Genesis, where the Hebrew letter, 
Aleph, which signifies thousand, is found six times. 
Hence, in their famous Talmud, we read : The world 
shall last six thousand years, and then it shall be destroyed. 
This world lasted two thousand years in the law of nature, 
two thousand years in the laiv of Moses, and shall last 
two thousand years in the law of the Messiah. (Talmud, 
Tom. IV. tract. 4 ; Malvenda, Lib. II. chap. 21.) 

Among the Gentiles, this was the opinion of Hydas- 
pes, Mercurius Trismegistus, and of the famous Sibyls. 
(A. Lapide in Apoc. xx. 4.) 

Christian writers have taught the same opinion from 
the beginning of Christianity. This belief is clearly 
and distinctly expressed in the epistle attributed to the 
Apostle St. Barnabas, which, though not admitted as 



230 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

canonical by the Church, yet all must acknowledge that 
it is very ancient, and witnesses to the belief of the 
primitive Christians during the apostolic age. 

St. Ireneus, who may be considered a writer of the apos- 
tolic times, commenting on the above-quoted words, — 
one day with the Lord is as a thousand years, and a 
thousand years as one day, — says, that as God created 
this world in six days, so it is destined to last six thou- 
sand years ; because each day mentioned in the history 
of creation is prophetical of a thousand years. In proof 
of his opinion, St. Ireneus wisely remarks, that the He- 
brew text in the first and second verses of the second 
chapter of Genesis literally says : So the heavens and 
the earth were consummated, and all the furniture of 
them. And on the seventh day God consummated his 
work which he had made. (St. Iren. advers. Heres., Lib. 
V. c. b. 25 and 28.) 

A little reflection will make it clear that these Divine 
"words have two distinct meanings ; one historical, the 
other prophetical ; one is a date of the past, the other 
is a sign of the future ; the first states the time of the 
world's creation, the second foretells the epoch of the 
world's consummation. 

Our Divine Redeemer's words to his Apostles seem to 
confirm this interpretation : Behold, I am with you all 
days, even unto the consummation of the world. (Matt, 
xxviii. 20.) This word consummation literally agreeing 
with the prophetic words of Genesis, -which fix the du- 
ration of the world to six thousand years, when it shall 
be consummated or destroyed. The words of the Latin 
vulgate, perfecit and complevit translated into the Eng- 
lish finished and ended, are not in substance very dif- 
ferent from the Hebrew text; but this last is more 
expressive in what we call its prophetical signification. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 231 

Upon the above-mentioned words of the royal Psalm- 
ist and of St. Peter, St. Jerome says : / believe that in 
this place thousand years are commonly taken for a day, 
because this world having been made in six days, it is be- 
lieved that it will last only six thousand years. (Epist. 
ad Cyprian supr. Ps. lxxxix.) Remark here, that St. 
Jerome affirms as a well-known fact that this belief 
was common among the faithful in the fourth century. 
St. Jerome is not a small authority. 

The same belief is affirmed by St. Gaudentius, the 
learned and holy Bishop of Brescia and great friend of 
St. Ambrose, both Fathers of the Church. 

" We expect," he says, " that truly holy day of the 
seventh thousand years, that shall come after those six 
days, or six thousand years of time, which, being fin- 
ished, shall begin that holy rest for all true saints and 
for all those faithful believers in the resurrection of 
Jesus Christ." (Tract. 10.) 

Our limits do not allow any more extracts. For those 
who desire to examine many more Fathers and doctors 
of the Church, we will here supply a pretty long list of 
them : St. Cyprian, Lib. IV. Epist. 5 ; St. Ambrose, Com- 
ment. 2 Thess. 1 1 ; the famous book of St. Hypolitus, 
De Antichristo ; St. Hilary, Can. in 17 Matt. ; St. Augus- 
tine, De Civit Dei, Lib. XX. chap. 1 7 ; Lactantius Firmia- 
nus, Lib. VII. chaps. 14 and 15; St. Anastatius Sinaita, 
Lib. XVII. in Hexamer; St. Justin ad ortodox, Quest. 71 ; 
St. Germanus, Patriarch of Constantinople, St. Cyril ; 
the ancient writer, Q. Julius Hilarion; Cassiodorus, 
St. Isidore, Victorinus, Rabanus, Bellarmine, Gene- 
brardus, etc., and many others, who, to use the words 
of Q. Julius Hilarion, unanimously affirm : Summa 
completa, annorum sex millium fiet resurrectio. At the 
end of six thousand years shall take place the general res- 



232 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

urrection. Our kind critics will please pay some atten- 
tion to these numerous and grave authorities before 
they disapprove what we here state. 

From all the above-mentioned authorities we learn, 
then, that the six mystic days of creation are intended 
to signify the six thousand years of the world's duration. 
The seventh day, which, to the exclusion of the other 
six days, God has in a special manner blessed and sanc- 
tified, must be taken for the happy eternity of the 
blessed saints, for the holy sabbath of everlasting rest, 
for the blissful duration of perpetual peace, and perfect 
happiness to the elect of God, who will behold him face 
to face, 'praise, love, adore, and glorify him forevermore. 
Amen ! 

Assuming now as pretty certain that this world shall 
last only about six thousand years, because such is the 
common opinion and expectation of humanity, how many 
years more, it may be asked, still remain to the end of 
this world % The solution of this question depends on 
the settlement of another. This is the exact epoch of 
the birth of the Messiah. Now the majority and most 
reliable portion of Christian writers agree that Jesus 
Christ, our Divine Redeemer, was born in Bethlehem, 
of the ever-blessed and immaculate Virgin Mary, some 
years after the four thousand years from mail's creation. 

The truly learned and pious Suarez evidently inclines 
to this opinion. How many years after he does not ex- 
pressly state, but he seems to incline to from twenty to 
thirty years. (Suarez, De Incarnat., Quest. 1, Art. 3, 
disput. 6, sect. 1.) In the same place he mentions 
grave and learned Christian authors who by chronologi- 
cal calculations conclude that our Divine Saviour was 
born many years later. Albon Butler is of the same 
opinion. (See 15th October note in " St. Teresa's Life.") 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 233 

But let us take between twenty and thirty years. In 
this supposition w r e have the balance of only about a 
hundred years. We are writing this in 1873. From 
these remaining one hundred years, however, we must 
subtract a considerable portion of time. This truth 
cannot be controverted by any Christian. Our Divine 
Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, has most clearly and 
emphatically foretold this event in the following words : 
At the end of the world there shall be great tribulations, 
such as has not been from the beginning of the world until 
now, neither shall be; -and unless those days had been 
shortened, there should no flesh be saved; but for the sake 
of the elect, those dags shall be shortened. (St. Matt. xxiv. 
22.) Here our Divine Lord evidently speaks of the last 
years of time, as every candid reader can see by atten- 
tively perusing this chapter. The same warning is 
repeated in the Gospel from St. Mark, xiii. 20. 

The famous tiburtine Sybill, or pagan prophetess of 
Tivoli, not far from Rome, who, a few centuries before 
the birth of Jesus Christ, made so many wonderful 
prophecies about him and about subsequent events, 
whose predictions have been highly esteemed by many 
holy and learned Fathers of the Church and other Chris- 
tian writers, — this famous Sybill, I say, has distinctly 
foretold that at the end of the world the years and 
months, the weeks and days and hours, shall be shortened. 

This shortening of time having been made an impor- 
tant subject of a special prophecy of our Divine Lord, 
who ever was so cautious about announcing the end of 
time, we must conclude that a considerable number of 
years shall be abbreviated. And unless those days had 
been shortened, there should no flesh be saved; but for the 
sake of the elect those days shall be shortened. 

We must observe that this abbreviation of time at the 



234 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

end of the world will be made for two highly important 
objects. First, to shorten the extreme and terrible 
afflictions and tribulations which all men then living 
shall have to endure ; and, secondly and principally, to 
free the elect from the malicious deceits and cruel per- 
secutions of Antichrist, and of his fanatical followers, 
and secure the eternal salvation of his faithful, suffering 
servants. Now all this seems to require the shortening 
of a goodly number of years. We are strongly inclined 
to opine that from ten to twenty years shall be sub- 
tracted. Hence, this world is dpomed to utter destruc- 
tion in much less than a century from the present date 
of 1873. 

Eeader, do not condemn this opinion without serious 
consideration. It has not been advanced lightly. The 
writer has heard learned and grave bishops and priests 
strongly advocating it. He has with attention perused 
different works on this subject, and matured his opinion 
by many years of serious reflection. We beg you to do 
the same ; then, if you have more substantial facts and 
conclusive arguments to prove the contrary, we shall all 
be very glad to receive them from you, or from anybody 
else. We have been studiously careful to conform to 
the wise and prudent decree of the Lateran Council, 
held under the great and learned Pope Leo X., which 
in its twelfth session forbids, especially in preaching, to 
pretend to announce the exact time of Antichrist; and to 
fix with certainty the day of the general judgment, — tem- 
pus prefixum Antichristi, aut certum diem judicii. 

We do not pretend to fix either the day, week, month, 
or year. Moreover, with our whole mind and heart we 
submit in anticipation all that we write in this book, or 
in any other way, to the infallible judgment of the 
Church, and especially of the holy Roman See. Stand- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 235 

ing on this venerated rock of Peter, we are determined 
not to pay any attention to the sneers, ridicule, sar- 
casms, and offensive epithets of any superficial and prej- 
udiced writer or speaker. We are a travelling Pelle- 
grino, having no lasting city here below. 



CHAPTER V. 

TWO OTHER IMPORTANT SIGNS OP THE APPROACHING 

GENERAL JUDGMENT, APOSTASY FROM FAITH, AND 

THE ABOLITION OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE. 

ACCORDING to St. Paul's doctrine and the general 
interpretation of the Fathers of the Church, apos- 
tasy from the faith and the abolition of the Roman 
Empire will be two of the principal signs of the general 
judgment. 

The Apostle says : Let no man deceive you by any 
means ; for, unless there come a revolt first, and the man of 

sin be revealed, the son of perdition And now you 

know what withholdeth that he may be revealed in his 

time The mystery of iniquity already worketh. 

Only that he, who now holdeth, do hold, until he be taken 
away. (2 Thess. xi. 3.) See also Chap. IX., page 256, 
on Antichrist. 

The revolt or falling off mentioned by St. Paul is ex- 
plained in two ways : — 

First. — The falling off from the Christian faith. This 
is the interpretation and opinion of St. Augustine, Ven- 
erable Bede, St. Anselm, St. Thomas of Aquin, Liranus, 
Estius, etc. 



236 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Our Divine Redeemer says : Will not God avenge his 
elect, ivho call to him day and night ? .... I say to you 
he will quickly avenge them. But yet, when the Son of 
Man cometh shall he find, think you, faith on earth ? 
(Luke xviii. 7, 8.) Thanks be to God, there is faith yet 
among true Catholic believers. But, in the first place, 
not all those who bear the name of Catholic have real 
Catholic faith. Moreover, in comparison to the rest of 
mankind, true, practical Catholics are a very small 
minority. Besides, we must reflect that the faith and 
law of the gospel was not only intended for mere indi- 
vidual men, but for entire nations. Nations are gov- 
erned and represented by their recognized civil superiors. 
When these publicly and formally apostatize, the whole 
nation must be considered as an apostate. So we find 
in the Old Testament, that when the Jewish kings fell 
off from the worship and law of God, the whole nation 
was considered guilty, and severely punished. When 
the high-priests and Jewish magistrates crucified Jesus 
Christ and persecuted his Apostles, the whole nation 
was abandoned by God, and expelled from the Land of 
Promise. 

With scarcely any exception, every government in 
Christendom has, by its impious laws, antichristian 
maxims and conduct, apostatized from the true faith of 
Jesus Christ. According to our Saviour's prophetical 
words, these apostate nations will, at the end of the 
world, hate and persecute his Church. Then shall they 
deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall put you to death, 
and you shall be hated by all nations, for my name's sake. 
(Matt. xxiv. 9.) But when has this practical apostasy 
been more general than at the present time'* When 
has this fiendish hatred and persecution been more uni- 
versal against the head and body of the Church of Jesus 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 237 

Christ than at the present moment 1 Now, according 
to the infallible words of our Divine Master, this general 
hatred against truth and persecution of his Church upon 
earth must be taken as a sign of the approaching uni- 
versal judgment. 

Second Sign. — The second sign mentioned above by 
the Apostle St. Paul, many of the Fathers understand to 
refer to the abolition of the Roman Empire. This is the 
opinion of Tertullian, Lactantius, St. Cyril of Jerusalem, 
St. Jerome, who says that it is the common opinion among 
Christian writers ; St. Ambrose, or an ancient commen- 
tator on the Pauline Epistles ; St. John Chrysostom, St. 
Augustine, St. Prosper, St. Primatius, Theophilatus, 
Eucomenius, Aimon, St. Rupert, and innumerable other 
ancient authors. St. Augustine says : Nulli dubium est 
eum (S. Paulum) de Antichristo ita dixisse. There is no 
doubt that St. Paul in these words spoke of the abolition 
of the Roman Empire at the coming of Antichrist. St. 
Ephrem Syrus says : Ubi romanorum imperium fuerit 
impletum omnia consummari oportebit ; namely, when the 
Roman Empire has been abolished, the world shall be 
destroyed. 

But the Roman Empire has been abolished by the 
first Napoleon at the beginning of this present century ; 
therefore, according to the common opinion of the 
Fathers of the Church, and of many other learned writ- 
ers, the coming of Antichrist and the general judgment 
cannot be very far from the present time. 

The first reason in proof of this conclusion is because 
the Apostle St. Paul teaches that these two great events 
shall be very near one to the other. His words are : 
And noiv yow know what withholdeth, that he (Antichrist) 
may be revealed in his time, namely, the existence, 
through God's will, of the Roman Empire. Hence St. 



238 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Paul adds : Only that he who noiv holdeth (the imperial 
sceptre) do hold until he be taken away. And then that 
wicked one shall be revealed. (2 Thess. xi. 3.) The sec- 
ond reason is because this is the common doctrine of the 
Fathers of the Church and of other learned writers, who 
believe that these two events shall be contemporaneous, 
or nearly so. More recent grave authors, as Bellarmine, 
Becanus, Lessius, A. Lapide, are of the same opinion. 
The fact is, that scarcely any author, ancient or modern, 
opines differently. 

In order more fully to elucidate this important point, 
we will give here a brief sketch of the Roman Empire 
since the third century of Christianity. 

At the end of the third century and the beginning 
of the fourth, under Maximian and Diocletian, the 
Roman Empire was divided into two, namely, the West- 
ern and Eastern Empires. These two persecuting and 
cruel emperors were immediately followed by Constan- 
tius Florus, father of Constantine, as Emperor of the 
West, and by Galerius, Emperor of the Eastern Empire, 
the capital of which was Antioch, whilst Rome remained 
the capital of the Western Empire. After Constantius 
and Galerius came Constantine and Licinius. The am- 
bition of the latter made him fight against Constantine 
for supremacy, but he was completely defeated and 
killed ; and thus, through God's special providence, the 
vast Roman Empire was happily reunited in Constan- 
tine, justly styled the Great. At his death the Empire 
was again divided among his three sons, Constantine, 
Constantius, and Constans ; and after some years once 
more reunited in the unworthy person of the impious 
apostate, Julian ; followed soon by the more worthy em- 
peror, Jovian ; and after his death divided again, under 
the Eastern and Western emperors, Valens and Valen- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 239 

tin i an. In the year 476, at the death of August ulus, 
the Roman Empire was again united in the person of 
the Emperor Zeno, who resided in Constantinople. The 
Eastern Empire continued until the year 1453, when 
Constantinople was taken by the Turks under Constan- 
tine IX., and has been held by them till the present 
time. But they shall not keep it much longer. In the 
West the Roman Empire, after different trials and va- 
rious changes, was fully and solemnly re-established by 
Charlemagne in the year 800, and in his successors it 
has continued ever since, until the beginning of the 
present century. During seven centuries, namely, from 
the eighth till the middle of the fifteenth, these two 
empires coexisted and recognized one another. When 
the Eastern Empire fell under the infidel and carnal 
Turks, the Western Empire continued to exist. 

We must observe that at the re-establishment of the 
Empire of the West, in the year 800, under Charle- 
magne, the Eastern Empire had many possessions in 
Western Europe, and especially in Italy, all of which 
passed, with every legitimate title and right, and with 
the full consent of the Eastern emperor, Nicephorus, to 
Charlemagne and his successors, who was solemnly con- 
secrated Roman Emperor by the Supreme Pontiff, St. 
Leo III., on Christmas day, 800, in St. Peter's, Rome. 

We must moreover add, that the non-residence of the 
emperor in Rome did not in any way invalidate his title 
of Roman Emperor. It was through a special direction 
of God's holy providence, which effects everything mightily 
and ordereth all things sweetly, in behalf of his holy 
Church and of the Supreme Pontiff, that since the fifth 
century, and before, no Roman emperor has ever fixed 
his imperial throne in Rome. Rome has been chosen 
by Jesus Christ as the seat and centre of his universal 



240 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

spiritual dominion over the earth. Roma per sacram 
beati Petri sedem caput orbis effecta latius presideret re- 
ligione divina, qicam dominatione terrena. (St. Leo the 
Great, Serm. 1, in Nativ. Apost.) 

Constantine the Great was the first to leave Rome to 
the Pope, when he went to found his imperial throne in 
Byzantium, which he called Constantinople, after his 
own name. The following emperors either continued 
to reside in the same city, or at Aix-la-Chapelle in 
France, or in Vienna in Germany. Thus the Roman 
Empire continued until the year 1806, when the proud 
Napoleon Bonaparte obliged Francis II. to renounce 
the title of Roman Emperor and to take that of Em- 
peror of Austria. Hence, instead of Francis II. as 
Roman Emperor, he has been since known as Francis 
I., Emperor of Austria. 

Napoleon was not satisfied with this act of tyranny. 
Helped by Luther's and Calvin's heresies^ he easily abol- 
ished throughout all Germany the Electoral Princes, 
whose long-established right and duty was to elect the 
Roman Emperor. This was more completely effected 
by the arbitrary and haughty Napoleon with the Eccle- 
siastical German Electors, whose earthly possessions 
were sacrilegiously confiscated. Moreover, all these 
high-handed deeds were confirmed by the European 
half-infidel powers, united in the famous Congress of 
Vienna, in the year 1815. It is then evident that, since 
at least this last date, the Roman Empire has been en- 
tirely abolished both in fact and in name. 

The Catholic Church also since that time no longer 
recites on Good Friday the ancient customary prayer 
for the Roman Emperor, the name of whom has 
also been taken away from the canon of the mass. 
But, as we have stated above, according to St. Paul's 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 241 

doctrine as understood, and explained by the almost 
unanimous consent of the Fathers, the fall of the Ro- 
man Empire must soon be followed by the advent of 
Antichrist, the universal judgment, and the end of the 
world. 

We are, therefore, forced to conclude that these awful 
events should be expected much sooner than too many 

persons wish to believe God is not obliged to 

await for the modern invention of the plebiscite, or bal- 
lot-box, to execute his eternal decrees, and often threat- 
ened punishments against a faithless and sinful world. 
When his own time is arrived, God asks no advice from 
any man. He acts, and what God does is always the 
best. 



CHAPTER VI. 

MORE SIGNS OF THE APPROACHING GENERAL JUDGMENT. 

THOUGH the majority of men obstinately refuse to 
believe that this earth, the cherished' object of all 
their affection, and the centre of their happiness, has 
soon to be destroyed by a universal conflagration, and 
time has to be forever swallowed up in eternity, yet 
every reflecting mind must see that the conduct of the 
generality of mankind, in divers ways, imposes upon 
God the necessity of putting an end to the propagation 
of a perverse and godless generation. The vast major- 
ity of men either never care to learn, or have completely 
forgotten the end of their creation. We beg to be al- 
lowed to repeat a most essential and fundamental max- 
im of Christianity. Man has been made for eternity, 
11 p 



242 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

he has been created for God. God has provided him 
with every means most effectively to obtain this glorious 
end. God has endowed man with reason, he has en- 
lightened reason with revelation, has confirmed and 
strengthened revelation through the incarnation of his 
coeternal and consubstantial Son, the Word made flesh. 
This Divine Redeemer has, during nineteen centuries, 
established and most completely organized his infalli- 
ble Church, in order that she may teach, guide, protect, 
and help mankind in the attainment of his final end. 
But perverse man has obstinately rejected or malicious- 
ly abused all these Divine gifts and favors, and his obsti- 
nacy and malice is rapidly increasing more and more 
sensibly every day. With what show of reason can we 
then expect God to prolong the duration of time and 
the continuation of his gifts, when these, through man's 
perversity and malice, are turned to God's dishonor, and 
to his own 'deeper condemnation and more severe eter- 
nal punishment ] In such state of humanity it is an 
effect of God's wisdom and goodness to cut off the very 
root of the evil tree by putting an end to the duration 
of time. When time is universally abused, time should 
be suppressed. 

But we should not attempt to preach to those who 
refuse to listen. Let us come back to plain and practi- 
cal proofs. We have said that man's malice imposes 
upon God the moral necessity of putting an end to hu- 
man generation. In fact, in order to preserve humanity 
upon earth, during hundreds and thousands of future 
centuries, as many expect, we absolutely need healthy 
and strong parents. This natural principle nobody can 
venture to contradict. Now, look at the rising generation 
of modern youths, and decide how strong and healthy 
their physical constitution appears to be. Their general 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 243 

training at home, in the public schools, in many non- 
Catholic colleges, academies, and universities, does not 
tend to improve them morally or physically. They 
have scarcely arrived at the age of reason, when they 
have already learned precocious malice, and contracted 
vicious habits of dissipation, which render them in their 
youth thin, pale, sickly walking skeletons. Is it from 
these dry bones that we can expect future healthy, 
strong, and virtuous fathers and mothers 1 Let us pro- 
ceed. 

Every law, natural and positive, human and divine, 
requires a legitimate marriage to give us the necessary 
supply of honorable and hopeful children. The very 
law of nature demands that children should be well 
trained at home by the sound and virtuous maxims, 
and still more by the good example, of their legitimate 
parents. Hence, again, the natural obligation that the 
marriage contract should be for life. Nature abhors di- 
vorce. True Christianity has confirmed, sanctified, and 
elevated this natural law through a great sacrament, 
and ever inexorably condemned divorce. 

If, in one single exception, the Divine Legislator al- 
lows divorce, yet he strictly forbids either party to 
marry again during the natural life of the other. His 
Divine words admit no human interpretation : Whosoever 
shall put aivay his xvife (except it be on account of adul- 
tery), and shall marry another, committeth adultery, and he 
that shall marry her that is put away committeth adultery. 
(Matt. xix. 3.) What, therefore, God hath joined together, 
let no man put asunder. (Matt. xix. 6.) 

Human laws in favor of divorces have no validity with 
God and his Church. His divine law is very wise ; it 
checks lust and promotes the principal end of matri- 
mony. The hope of divorce leads to infidelity ; whilst 



244 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

both hope and fear of divorce is opposed to an increase 
of family. 

But is now the Christian law of the inviolable unity 
and indissolubility of marriage faithfully observed in 
nominal Christian nations, both in Europe and Amer- 
ica 1 Ah ! alas ! almost all Protestant governments, 
and too many so-called Catholic, liberal, modern gov- 
ernments, have pretended to legalize divorce, or rather 
adultery, and rendered it very easy and too frequent in 
practice, so far as to scandalize the very pagan nations 
of the earth. Is it these apostate nations that expect 
to last for an indefinite number of future ages 1 Are 
they not, on the contrary, doing all in their power to 
oblige the sovereign God of heaven and earth to cut 
them off soon from the land of the living] 

But, abstracting now from the antichristian and 
vicious law of divorce, do all the young people who 
marry, and marry with the solemn promise, and under 
the admitted law of union for life, — do they all enter into 
the marriage life with the full and firm determination to 
observe the Divine law given by God to Adam and Eve, 
and more solemnly repeated by him to Noah and his 
wife, and to their three married sons, to increase and 
multiply and fill the earth with legitimate, virtuous, and 
useful children % We must be permitted to ask this im- 
portant question, because it necessarily bears upon our 
subject, though we are not able to answer it. Various 
reliable statistics, however, both in Europe and America, 
have from well-authenticated facts answered it with such 
a cry of horror, that it must force the offended God of 
nature to deal with humanity as he did at the memo- 
rable epoch of the universal deluge, and afterwards with 
the corrupted and demoralized inhabitants of Sodom and 
Gomorrah. 



THE CHPJSTIAN TRUMPET. 245 

We shall not mention the barbarity of the Chinese 
and other unnatural parents, pagan by profession or by 
practice, who expose their newly born infants as food to 
their vilest domestic animals, or who destroy them in 
body and soul before they are allowed to see the light of 
day. We cannot defile these pages by stating the facili- 
ties afforded even by legal enactments, and by too many 
high examples of depravity, to what essentially destroys 
the very source and principle of human life. But we 
are justified in asserting that mankind has conspired in 
imposing upon a just God the necessity of shortening 
the time, and removing the opportunity for the com- 
mission of so many crimes that cry aloud to Heaven for 
a speedy universal punishment. 

This is the proper place for mentioning another sign 
given by our Divine Lord and Judge, indicating the ap- 
proach of the end of the world. This is the thoughtless 
incredulity of carnal men, their greediness for sensual 
pleasures, the almost general levity of mind manifested in 
relation to the most serious and sacred concerns of life, 
and especially in everything relating to the marriage state. 
As at the present time no event can create in society a 
more lively nor a more brief excitement than a marriage, 
so no subject is more frequently spoken of with disgusting 
frivolity among young and old, men and women, than 
marriage. Listen, then, to the opportune warnings of 
our Divine Saviour. As it was in the days of Noe, so shall 
also the coming of the Son of man be. For, as in the days 
before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying 
and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered the 
ark, and they knew not till the day came, and took them 
all away ; so also shall the coming of the Son of man be. 
(St. Matt. xxiv. 37-39.) 

The perversion of public justice, honesty, and equity 



246 THE CHRISTIAN TEUMPET. 

upon earth is another clear sign and powerful motive for 
the hastening of the final general judgment. Love jus- 
tice, you who are judges of the earth. (Wisd. i. 1.) Jus- 
tice exalteth a nation, but sin maketh a nation miserable. 
(Prov. xiv. 33.) All bribery and injustice shall be blotted 

out The riches of the unjust shall be dried up like 

a torrent, and shall pass away with a noise like a great 
thunder in a storm. (Eccli. xl. 12, 13.) 

A kingdom is translated from one people to another, be- 
cause of injustice and wrongs and injuries and divers 

deceits (Are not these very frequent in this world, 

Old and New 1) There is not a more wicked thing than to 
love money, for such a one setteth even his own soul to scde. 
(Eccli. x. 8, 10.) 

When a unanimous and universal shout of indignation 
is heard over the whole earth against the perversion of 
judgment and justice by those very governments and 
officials who should proclaim, uphold, protect, and defend 
these fundamental rights of humanity, we shall conclude 
with the words of the wise man : / saw under the sun in 
place of judgment, ivickedness, and in place of justice, in- 
iquity ; and I said in my heart, God will judge both the 
just and the wicked, and then shall be the time for every- 
thing. (Eccles. iii. 16, 17.) 

Another general sign of the dissolution of society and 
of the end of the world is the almost universal insubor- 
dination of mankind. Human governments are in re- 
bellion against God and his Holy Church ; and as an 
inevitable consequence people are dissatisfied with and 
rebel against these governments. Subjects refuse obe- 
dience and homage to their superiors ; inferiors aspire to 
dominion and command. Liberty or rather license and 
independence is the mad clamor of the day. Civil and 
social disorder is general and supreme. Human society 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 247 

cannot last long in this wretched condition. We are 
arrived at the latter days foretold by our Divine Master, 
when iniquity abounds and the charity of many has grown 
cold. (Matt. xxiv. 12.) 



CHAPTER VII. 

AN OBJECTION ANSWERED. 

THE objection, which some urge against the approach 
of the general judgment, because the gospel is not 
actually received by all nations, not only has no force, 
but becomes an additional argument in favor of its 
speedy arrival. It is true that our Divine Redeemer 
commanded his Apostles, and in them and through them 
his Holy Church, to teach all nations, and to preach the 
gospel to all creatures. Moreover, in the twenty-fourth 
chapter of St. Matthew, he says, This gospel of the 
kingdom shall be preached in the ivhole tvorld for a testi- 
mony to all nations; and then shall the consummation 
come. 

But the opinion of Christian authors is divided wheth- 
er this has to be understood of the simultaneous exist- 
ence of the Catholic Church in every part of the earth, 
or of the opportunity successively offered by authorized 
Christian missionaries to all nations for hearing the gos- 
pel, and learning its tenets and maxims. No person 
acquainted with Catholic history can deny that this 
opportunity has been over and over again offered to the 
world. St. Paul, the Apostle of the Gentiles, testifies 
that the gospel was preached by him and by his fellow " 



248 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Apostles to the principal nations of the earth, and bore 
fruit. (Col. i. 6.) 

Since Christianity began, the fervid zeal of the true 
and legitimate successors of the Apostles braved in every 
century all manner of dangers and obstacles to carry the 
good tidings of the gospel of Jesus Christ to every cor- 
ner of the known world. 

In conformity with the meaning of his beautiful 
Christian name, Christopher Columbus, the immortal Ital- 
ian navigator, undertook the grand discovery of the New 
World in order to bring to it the olive branch of peace, 
by planting upon every hill and mountain the saving- 
cross of Jesus crucified. The most ardent desire of his 
truly noble, catholic soul was not to obtain human fame, 
wealth, and glory ; but to procure the extension of 
Christ's spiritual kingdom in the conversion and salva- 
tion of unknown millions of men. 

Catholic missionaries answered immediately Colum- 
bus's invitation. Whilst Italian zeal and genius, support- 
ed by Spanish faith, opened the ocean-way to the far 
west, Portuguese enterprise rounded the African Cape 
of Good Hope to convey the light of the gospel and the 
hope of eternal salvation to the more populous nations 
of the East. As soon as the apostate Luther began in 
Germany to extinguish with his foul breath the lamp of 
faith, St. Francis Xavier, the greatest apostle of modern 
times, was successfully engaged with his zealous Jesuit 
companions in spreading the light of Catholic truth and 
the flames of Christian charity among millions of sincere 
converts from paganism in India, Japan, and China. 

During the last four hundred years, the intrepid and 
accomplished Spanish, Portuguese, and French mission- 
aries have been the most zealous apostles of the faith, 
'and the brave pioneers of true Christian civilization in 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 249 

the eastern and western continents, and in the southern 
archipelagoes. In this present century Celtic faith and 
generous Irish devotion has planted the cross of salva- 
tion upon thousands of Catholic churches, convents, and 
schools in America and Australia. 

If the world is not yet entirely converted to Chris- 
tianity, the blame is not on the head nor in the con- 
science of the Catholic Church. Greek schism and 
Protestant heresy shall soon have to answer at the bar 
of the dreaded tribunal of Jesus Christ for their obsti- 
nate war against Catholic faith and zeal. Russian am- 
bition and tyranny, Russian diplomacy and intrigue, have 
during centuries paralyzed the energy and thwarted 
every effort of Catholic charity in the conversion of the 
Greek heretic and of the Mahometan infidel. The bit- 
ter Calvinism of Holland fired the torch of persecution 
in the East and West against the Catholic faith, and its 
sordid love for lucre made it to trample under foot in 
Japan the cross of Jesus Christ, which Xavier planted 
with his sweat, and his companions and disciples watered 
with Catholic blood. 

Ah ! wretched Protestantism shall have to answer for 
the loss of faith and for the persecution of Christianity 
in Japan and elsewhere. 

English schism and heresy have squandered their 
treasures and abused their great temporal power, not 
only in persecuting the faith in Great Britain and Ire- 
land, but also in banishing the true religion of Jesus 
Christ from their vast American possessions, and from 
their more populous and richer Indian Empire. Their 
long-deserved punishment, however, is approaching from 
the North ! 

If China, Cochin China, Tonquin, and Corea have 

most stubbornly refused to receive the true saving faith 
a* 



250 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

of the gospel, and cruelly persecuted and massacred 
Catholic bishops, missionaries, and religious who brought 
it to them, they have only themselves to blame and con- 
demn. 

During the last hundred and fifty years infidel secta- 
rianism has from its dark conventicles endeavored to con- 
jure up the dying spirit of Luther and Calvin, and has 
slyly thrown across the path of Catholic zeal every ob- 
stacle that human malice could invent and suggest to 
oppose the progress of true Christianity. Its influence 
for evil was first manifested in Portugal through Pom- 
balj it has since spread through Spain. At the present 
moment it is very active in both countries. But Don 
Carlos, the legitimate king of Catholic Spain, supported 
by legions of brave volunteers, is determined to fight for 
his religion, for his God, for his country, and for his 
rights. Jesus Christ and victory are with him. Hence 
the universal clamor of sectarian infidelity against his 
just cause. Hence the studied suppression, by the infi- 
del press and telegraph, of every fact favorable to his 
noble undertaking. 

But, unhappily, Portugal and Spain are not the only 
countries that have suffered and continue to suffer 
from the baneful venom of the sneaking serpent of 'con- 
cealed sectarianism. It has been from this masked ene- 
my that- our missionary labors for the conversion to 
Christianity and to genuine civilization of the red man 
of America and of the negro of Africa have been ren- 
dered comparatively barren. The impiety of the French 
Bevolution, the Freemasonry of King Louis Philippe and 
of the late Emperor Louis Napoleon, and of their re- 
spective governments, after banishing from France and 
from Northern Africa the white flag of the most Christian 
dynasty of Catholic France, did officially forbid and op- 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 251 

pose in every way the conversion of millions of Africans 
to the faith and religion of St. Cyprian and of St. Cath- 
erine, of St. Monica and of St. Augustine. It is from 
these polite and smooth sectarians, raised to civil offices 
and dignities by too credulous and too confiding Catholic 
voters in this and other countries, that our political 
rights and just claims for our religion and schools have 
constantly been and will ever be refused. It is the 
same antichristian spirit and agency that imprisons at 
this present time the Pope in the Vatican at Rome, that 
persecutes Catholic bishops, priests, and religious in 
Italy, in Germany and Switzerland, and cripples them in 
the Austrian Empire. Let, then, God arise, and let his 
enemies be scattered, and let them that hate him jlee from 
before his face. As smoke vanisheth, so let them vanish 
away ; as wax melteth before the fire, so let the wicked per- 
ish at the presence of God. Arise, God ! and judge thy 
oivn cause. (Ps. lxvii. 2, 3.) 

In what we have written so far in this chapter we 
have briefly but energetically endeavored to prove that 
if Christianity is not professed by mankind upon earth, 
it has not been through the neglect of the Catholic 
Church. Paganism and infidelity, schism and heresy, 
the four savage beasts revealed to the Prophet Daniel, 
and to St. John in the Apocalypse, have obstinately op- 
posed the preaching of the gospel to the nations of the 
w r orld. Our Divine Redeemer, though most anxious for 
the conversion of mankind, yet ordered his Apostles to 
shake the very dust of the earth from their feet in con- 
demnation of those cities and nations that refuse to lis- 
ten to their words of faith and salvation. When men 
stubbornly shut their eyes to the light of eternal truth, 
they cannot blame God or his Church if they fall into 
the bottomless abyss. However, we believe that the mercy 



252 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

of God is above all his ivories. God willeth not the death 
of the ivicked, but that he may be converted and live. 

Hence, with many sincere and devout Catholics, we 
hope in the general and actual conversion of the vast 
majority of mankind to the Catholic religion before 
the end of the world. In the whole course of this 
work, and especially in the Second Part, we find solid 
grounds for this hope, and well-authenticated promises 
from God that this glorious event will soon take place. 
This our hope is laid up in our bosom. (Job. xix. 27.) 

From several prophetical predictions contained in this 
book we distinctly learn that the conversion of man- 
kind to true Catholic Christianity will be effected in about 
twenty years from this date, 1873. (Head next chapter.) 
But then we must remark that, according to the interpre- 
tation given to the above-quoted words of our Divine 
Eedeemer (twenty-fourth chapter of St. Matthew, verse 
14), this c/ospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the ivhole 
world for a testimony to all nations, and then shall the 
consummation come. St. Jerome, Suarez, and the gener- 
ality of Christian authors conclude that this last general 
conversion of mankind will be a most certain sign of the 
imminent destruction of the world. Then shall the con- 
summation come. (See A. Lapide in chapter 24, Matt, 
verse 14.) This will also appear from the next chapter. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 253 



CHAPTER VIII. 

PROPHECY OF AN OLIVETINE MONK. 

IN the year 1720, whilst some Italian laborers were 
digging near the city of Viterbo, about forty miles 
from Rome, they found a grave containing an entire 
incorrupt body, dressed in the habit of an Olivetine 
monk, holding in his right hand a well-preserved manu- 
script, that nobody could remove from his grasp. The 
news of this discovery having been immediately communi- 
cated to the abbot of a neighboring monastery, he has- 
tened to the spot indicated in company with several of his 
religious, and in their presence and that of many other 
persons he commanded the dead monk, in virtue of holy 
obedience, to give up the paper, which was immediately 
done. The abbot, having opened it, read in it the fol- 
lowing predictions, which were faithfully copied, the 
original being forwarded to Pope Clement XII. in Rome, 
where it was also copied by several high ecclesiastics 
and other persons. It is from one of these authentic 
copies that we publish the following translation : — 

I. From the year 1 760 to 1 770, America shall be on 
fire. This prophecy has relation to the American Revo- 
lution. 

II. From the year 1770 to 1780, great earthquakes 
on the Rhine. v 

III. From the year 1780 to 1790, faith shall pass 
away. 

Faith was poisoned in France and other neighboring 



254 THE CHRISTIAN TKUMPET. 

countries by the impious writings of Rousseau, Voltaire, 
Diderot, D'Lambert, and similiar apostles of infidelity. 

IV. From the year 1790 to 1800, the Church of 
God shall bleed. 

During the first French Revolution more than ten 
thousand ecclesiastics and religious persons were mas- 
sacred in France in those ten years. 

V. In the year 1800, the Pastor shall not exist. 
Pius VI. was captured by the French revolutionary 

government, brought as a prisoner to Valence in the 
Delphine in France, where he expired on the 29th of Au- 
gust, 1799. After seven months, Pius VII. was elected 
in the city of Venice, March 14, 1800. 

VI. From the year 1860 to ... . God's wrath over 
the whole earth. 

VII. For the year 1890. All nations come and 
adore God. 

Here is again foretold the universal triumph of the 
Catholic religion, of which we treat in the Second Part 
of this book. 

VIII. From the year 1940 to 1950, the victim and 
the sacrifice shall cease. 

This is a clear and evident prophecy of the frightful 
persecution of Antichrist, when Catholics shall not be al- 
lowed to celebrate publicly the holy sacrifice of the mass, 
which, however, will most certainly continue to be of- 
fered up in secret until the end of the world ; because 
our Divine Lord has promised to be with his Church till 
the consummation of time. (St. Matt, xxviii. 20.) 

IX. From the year 1950 to 1980 shall be the abomi- 
nation and desolation. 

Jane le Royer, in her predictions (page 1 1 1), announces 
what is very natural, that many precursors, false proph- 
ets, and members of infernal secret societies, worship- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 255 

pers of Satan, shall impugn the most sacred dogmas and 
doctrines of our holy religion, shall persecute the faith- 
ful, shall commit abominable actions ; but the real and 
extreme abomination and desolation shall more fully be 
accomplished during the reign of Antichrist, which will 
last about three years and a half. 

St. Bridget of Sweden says : " In the year 1980 the 
wicked shall prevail ; they will profane and sacrilegiously 
defile the churches, by erecting in them altars to idols 
and to Antichrist, whom they will worship, and will at- 
tempt to force others to do the same." This, strictly 
speaking, is called the abomination of desolation, foretold 
by our Lord Jesus Christ in these words : When you shall 
see the abomination of desolation standing where it ought 
not. When you shall see idols, and especially the man of 
sin, standing in person or in his statues or images in Chris- 
tian temples, receiving Divine honors, then in those days 
shall be such tribulations as were not from the beginning of 
the creation ivhich God created until noiv, neither shall be. 
And unless the Lord had shortened the days, no flesh shoidd 
be saved ; but for the sake of the elect, whom he hath chosen, 
he hath shortened the days. And then Jf any man shall 
say to you : Behold, here is Christ ; or, Lo, he is there, do 
not believe. For there will rise up false Christs and false 
prophets, and they shall show signs and wonders, and se- 
duce, if it were possible, even the elect. Take you heed., 
therefore ; behold, I have foretold you all things. 

But in those days, after that tribtdation, the sun shall 
be darkened and the moon shall not give her light, and the 
stars of heaven shall be falling down, and the powers that 
are in the heaven shall be moved. And then they shall see- 
the Son of Man coming in the clouds with great power and 
glory. And then shall he send his angels, and shall 
gather together his elect from the four winds, from the 



256 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven. 
Now of the fig-tree learn ye a parable. When the branch 
thereof is now tender, and the leaves are come forth, you 
know that summer is very near ; so you also, when you 
shall see these things come to pass, know ye that it is very 
near, even at the doors. Amen. I say to you that this gen- 
eration shall not pass until all these things be done. Hea- 
ven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass 
away. But of that day or hour no man knoweth. Take 
ye heed : watch and pray ; for you know not when the time 
is. (St. Matt, xxiv.) 



CHAPTER IX. 

ABOUT ANTICHRIST. 

A TREATISE about Antichrist cannot be expected 
in this book. We will give only a sketch of what 
is more certain, and more commonly admitted by Catho- 
lic authors, about this horrible monster of humanity, the 
son of perdition, the man of sin, the most audacious and 
the most wicked enemy of Jesus Christ, and the most 
cruel persecutor of his Holy Church. St. John says that 
the number of his name is 666 (Apoc. xiii. 18) ; that is to 
say, his name shall be found composed of Greek letters, 
which will enigmatically give this number. He is more- 
over called Antichrist on account of his excessive hatred 
against Jesus Christ. St. John of Damascus says : 
Everybody who denies the incarnation of the Son of God, 
and that Jesus Christ is true God and perfect man, such 
person is Antichrist. But in a more special and principal 
manner he will be known as Antichrist who shall come 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 257 

about the end of the world. (Lib. IV. De Fide, chap. 27.) 
A great number of Fathers and doctors of the Church 
affirm that his parents will be Jews of the tribe of Dan. 
(See Suarez, Quest. 59, Art. 6, Disp. 54, seer 11.) 
Suarez, after St. Jerome, St. Ambrose, Sulpitius, Severus, 
etc., says that Antichrist shall be born of Jewish extrac- 
tion, and will profess the Jewish religion ; not through 
real devotion, but through hypocrisy, in order more easily 
to persuade the great majority of that mysterious race 
to receive him as their Messiah. He will have two im- 
portant objects in doing this. In the first place, he will 
thus mimic Jesus Christ ; in the second place, he will thus 
obtain the enthusiastic support and the wealth of the 
Jews, and through this material advantage be able to 
open the way to his ambition for high dignities and hu- 
man power. The opinion of these Christian writers is 
derived from the following words of the New Testament. 
Our Divine Lord and Saviour said to the Jews : / am 
come in the name of my Father, and you receive me not. 
If another (Antichrist) shall come in his own name, you will 
receive him. (St. John v. 43.) St. Paul also says : He 
whose coming is according to the working of Satan, in all 
poiver and signs and lying wonders, and in all seduction 
of iniquity to them that perish, because they receive not the 
love of truth (Jesus Christ) that they may be saved; there- 
fore God (in punishment of it) ivill send them the operation 
of error (Antichrist), to believe a lie. (2 Thess. ii. 9, 10.) 
Our Divine Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was born from 
the Jewish race, and, preaching to them the truth, con- 
firmed it with man}*- incontestable miracles, yet they 
obstinately refused to believe in him or in his doctrines. 
Antichrist shall be born from the same people, who will 
allow themselves to be deceived by his satanic power, 
signs, and lying wonders, and will enthusiastically receive 

Q 



258 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

him as their long-expected Messiah. Thus we see how 
obstinacy in error leads men to greater crimes and to 
final reprobation. Because they receive not the love of 
truth, that they may be saved ; therefore God sent them the 
operation of error to believe a lie. 

St. John Damascene says, that Antichrist shall be an 
illegitimate child under the complete power of Satan ; and 
that God, knowiny his incredible future perversity, will 
allow the Devil to take a full and perpetual possession of 
him from his very sin fid conception. (Lib. IV. chap. 27.) 
This holy Father, with St. Cyril of Jerusalem, affirms 
that though Antichrist will from his childhood have the 
most wicked and cruel dispositions, yet, inspired by a 
preternatural precocious malice, he will practise the most 
consummate hypocrisy, deceiving the Jews and all his 
followers. In proportion as he shall advance in age, 
knowledge, vice, and power, his ambition will become 
excessive. He will not only strive for universal do- 
minion over men upon earth, but, as St. Paul teaches, 
he will oppose and be lifted up above all that is called God, 
or that is worshipped ; namely, Antichrist will oppose 
all that is duly or unduly worshipped, and be lifted up 
by his satanic pride and ambition above all that is 
called God, not allowing men to worship any other be- 
ing but himself, as if he were the only God. So that 
he sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself as if he 
were God. (2 Thess. ii. 4.) He shall speak words against 
the High One, and he shall crush the saints of the Most 
High, and shall think himself able to change times and 
laws. (Daniel vii. 5.) 

St. Cyril of Jerusalem teaches that Antichrist will 
exceed in malice, perversity, lust, wickedness, impiety, 
and heartless cruelty and barbarity all men that have 
ever disgraced human nature. Hence St. Paul emphati- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 259 

cally calls him the man of sin, the son of perdition, 
the wicked one, whose birth and coming is through the op- 
eration of Satan, in all manner of seduction of iniquity. 
(2 Thess. ii.) He shall through his great power, deceit, 
and malice succeed in decoying or forcing to his wor- 
ship two thirds of mankind ; the remaining third part 
of men will most steadfastly continue true to the faith 
and worship of Jesus Christ. But in his satanic rage 
and fury, Antichrist will persecute these brave and de- 
vout Christians during three years and a half, and torture 
them with such an extremity of barbarity, with all the 
old and his newly invented instruments of pain, as to 
exceed all past persecutors of the Church combined. 
He will oblige all his followers to bear impressed upon 
their foreheads or right hands the mark of the beast, 
and will starve to death all those who refuse to receive 
it. (Apoc. xiii. 16.) 

Henoch and Elias will appear in person to oppose 
Antichrist. They will greatly strengthen the courage 
of the persecuted Christians, and convert to the faith 
of Jesus Christ the majority of the Jewish followers of 
Antichrist. This unexpected disappointment will make 
him blaze with incredible fury against these holy men, 
upon whom, after the most strenuous efforts, he will, at 
the end of three years and a half, succeed in inflicting 
a most cruel death. Finally, our Lord Jesus Christ in 
person shall kill him with the spirit of his mouth and shall 
destroy this human monster of pride, impiety, wickedness, 
and cruelty, with the brightness of his coming. (2 Thess. 
ii. 8.) 

Those who wish to study this subject more deeply 
and extensively can find plenty of materials in Gene- 
sis xlix., but more in the Prophecy of Daniel, the 
Epistles of St. Paul (especially 2 Thess. ii.), and the 



260 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

Apocalypse. Among the Fathers, see Lactantius, St. 
Jerome, St. John Chrysostom, St. Ireneus, Hypolitus, 
and, more recently, the Dominican Malvenda, the Jesuit 
Francis Suarez, Pereyra, Lessius, Acosta, Da Baeza, etc. 
But because these works cannot be had by all and 
many could not read them, so we would strongly recom- 
mend the perusal of the " General History of the Chris- 
tian Church " . . . . chiefly deduced from the Apocalypse 
by the Rt. Rev. Charles Walmesly, an English Catholic 
bishop, under the name of Signor Pastorini. It is an 
admirable -book in the English language, much adapted 
to the present time. D. and J. Sadlier & Co. have 
given the first American edition, 1865. 



CHAPTER X. 

THE LAST PROPHECIES AND RECENT FACTS ABOUT ANTI- 
CHRIST. 

1. St. Hildegarde. 

AS an introduction to this chapter, we will give 
a revelation made by God to St. Hildegarde, 
which is taken from her own work entitled Scivias, 
written by this great saint about the year 1152: — 

" God has employed six days in the creation of this 
world and rested on the seventh day ; these six days 
represent the six first ages of the world. As God 
crowned all his works on the sixth day (by the crea- 
tion of man), so in the sixth age of the world he has 
manifested new prodigies. The world is entering the 
seventh age, which indicates the end of time. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 261 

"My Son" (God said to the saint), — "my Son came 
upon earth when the day of time's duration was at the peri- 
od which corresponds in the ordinary day to the hours of 
none and vespers, namely, between three and six o'clock, 
when to the heat of the day succeeds the coolness of 
evening. In short, my Son appeared on this earth after 
the first five epochs of the world, when this was already 
verging to its decline. 

" The son of perdition, Antichrist, who shall reign 
only a very short time, shall come at the end of the 
day of the world's duration, at the period which cor- 
responds to the moment when the sun has disappeared 
beyond the horizon; that is to say, he shall come at 
the last days of the world." (R. P. Renard, " Life of St. 
Hildegarde.") 

2. Sister Bertine. 

From a person well informed, of solid judgment, and 
endowed with every qualification to guarantee the in- 
contestable authenticity of his information, we have re- 
cently learned (1872) that Sister Bertine, a holy relig- 
ious, who died in the year 1850, at St. Oiner, France, 
during her life was favored with heavenly revelations 
relative to the coming of Antichrist and the end of the 
world. 

Sister Bertine was a religious of eminent sanctity. 
She was born in February, 1801. At the age of twenty- 
two she was impressed with the sacred stigmas of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, which were visible every Friday, and 
on all the principal Feasts, during the last twenty-nine 
years of her life. Her sincere and profound humility 
and the childlike candor of her evangelical simplicity 
were so great that all her religious sisters w T ere filled 
with admiration and holy edification at her saintly con- 



262 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

duct. This good sister was deeply mortified whenever 
marks of respect and veneration were shown to her, 
which were due to the extraordinary gifts which she re- 
ceived from God, and to the eminent holiness of her 
life. In order to shun these manifestations of esteem, 
she studiously kept herself concealed, avoided visits, 
and entreated her religious superiors to employ her in 
the lowest and hardest labors of the house. Her relig- 
ious sisters unanimously believed that good Sister Ber- 
tine had ever preserved unsullied the white robe of her 
baptismal innocence. She died more through excess of 
Divine love than through physical pain, on the 25th of 
January, 1850, aged forty-nine years and ten months. 

Sister Bertine had often foretold that she should not 
become old. The bishop of the diocese gave orders that 
a juridical information should be taken about the stig- 
matization of this great servant of God, and the ecclesi- 
astical commission pronounced the stigmas to have been 
the effect of Divine operation. There is not the least 
doubt that Sister Bertine was one of those extraordinary 
souls through whom God is pleased to manifest the 
riches of his divine power, wisdom, and goodness. We 
shall now pass to some of her revelations about Anti- 
christ. Sister Bertine said to some of her sisters : 
" Antichrist shall appear very soon. You shall not see 
him, nor those who shall immediately succeed you, but 
those who shall come after shall live under his dominion. 
(We must observe here that this prophecy was made 
about thirty years ago.) At the arrival of Antichrist 
no change shall be made in this house ; everything shall 
go on in the regular order; the religious exercises of the 
community, domestic labor, the employment in the sick 
wards (the establishment in St. Omer is a large hos- 
pital), in fact, everything shall go on as at the present 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 263 

day ; when, all of a sadden, our sisters will learn that 
the man of sin has arrived. This event will take place 
about the end of this present century, or at the begin- 
ning of the next. The last king of France shall die 
during a great battle at the time of Antichrist, and his 
body will be deprived of burial." 

Sister Bertine moreover stated that she had seen the 
holy patriarch Enoch, one of the two just men who 
shall have to fight against Antichrist, and sustain the 
faithful during their severe trials at the end of the 
world. " He was dressed," she said, " like a missionary, 
ready, as it were, to start for his great approaching diffi- 
cult mission ; the end of the world, however," she added, 
" shall not be during this century, but between 1900 
and 1950." 

3. Veronica Nucci. 

On the 29th of May, 1853, the Blessed Virgin Mary 
appeared to a poor and lowly shepherdess, twelve years 
old, called Veronica Nucci, born 26th of November, 
1841, in the small village of Ceretto, diocese of Pitig- 
liano, in Tuscany, Italy. She became a Franciscan nun 
when very young. In a short time she arrived at a 
sublime degree of religious perfection. Veronica died 
on the ninth day of November, 1862, aged twenty-one 
years. Her Life, full of edification, especially for young 
people, was published in the "Annals of Holiness," one 
volume, in the year 1869. 

A few months before her death, the most holy and 
immaculate Virgin Mary appeared to Veronica, and said 
to her : " If sinners do not correct their evil ways, my 
Son is going to put an end to the world. Dost thou, 
Veronica, prefer to die in three or four months, or to live 
to see the end of this world ? " Veronica promptly an- 
swered : Blessed Lady, I prefer to die. She did die. 



264 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

In these words the most holy Virgin Mary offered to 
her favorite angelic shepherdess the privilege of choos- 
ing either to die soon, or to continue to live until the 
end of the world ; therefore, the end of the world can- 
not be beyond the ordinary age of an old person at our 
present time, namely, beyond eighty or ninety years of 
age, beginning to count from November, 1841, when 
Veronica was born. This interpretation will be found 
fully corroborated by many of the predictions published 
in this book, but especially in those of Holzhauser, 
D'Orval, Sister Bertine, etc. Some of these predictions 
mention that the end of the world shall come about the 
year 1921, when Veronica should have been about 
eighty years old. 

4. The Cure d'Ars and Mary Lataste. 

The venerable Monsieur Vianney, Cure d'Ars, near 
Lyons, France, one day, with his habitual childlike sim- 
plicity, said : They may intend to canonize me, but they 
shall not have the necessary time. From these words 
L'Abbe Curicque concludes that the venerable servant 
of God knew that the approach of the general judgment 
was so near that the period of time ordinarily required 
for the whole process of a beatification and canoniza- 
tion should not be allowed by God. Moreover, our Di- 
vine Lord said to Mary Lataste : "I will very soon let 
my day appear. It will come when, in despite of all 
my previous signs in heaven and upon earth, men will 
least think of it." 

Never in any age of the world have so many signs and 
wonders been seen in the heavens and upon the earth as 
during the last thirty years. During this comparatively 
short period of time, we have seen the two w r onders of 
the Tyrol in the person of the bedridden, suffering Addo- 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 265 

lorata, and of the heaven-ravished ecstatic. In France, 
we have had the apparition of La Salette, and the reve- 
lation made to Melanie and Massimin, and the still more 
wonderful apparition of Lourdes to Bernardette Soubi- 
rous ; also the less known apparition at Pontmain May- 
enne to the children of that village in France; that 
made to the young woman, Zoe Tonare, in Lorraine, on 
the 10th of June, 1870, and several times repeated since 
to her who is destined soon to be a second Joan of Arc 
against Prussia and in behalf of France ; that of 
Pouille, near Ancenis (Loire Inferieure), to Eugenie 
Prudhomme, during the three days of 13th, 15th, and 
16th of February, 1872. In Italy there have been so 
many miraculous motions of the eyes of sacred pictures 
and statues of the Blessed Virgin Mary, particularly in 
Taggia. 

There are at present those living prodigies of Palma 
Maria Addolorata and David Lazzaretti, of whom we have 
spoken in this volume, pages 104 and 165. 

In Belgium there is the wonder of Bois de Haine, dio- 
cese of Tournay, in the person of Louise Lateau, aged 
twenty-three years. 

In Poland, on the 2d of February, 1871, warriors 
were seen publicly in the air by many persons in the 
village De Golaze, in the Duchy of Posen. In Germany, 
the Deutsche Volksblatt of Stuttgart, capital city of Wur- 
temberg, relates the appearance of a similar vision, which 
took place on the 29th of July, of the same year, and 
which was confirmed on the 26th of August, by a corre- 
spondent in the St. Galler Volksblatt. These two won- 
derful visions represented a great army headed by an 
emperor, who directed from Germany his victorious 
march towards the south ; but, when he attempted to 
assail a great rock (that of St. Peter), was crushed to 

12 



266 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

death and disappeared. We must also mention here the 
apparition of many crosses in the window-glasses of sev- 
eral cities in the Duchy of Baden during the autumn of 
1872, and lately the hundreds of times repeated appari- 
tions in divers forms on the summit of a mountain near 
Kruth, in Alsace, which were first seen last year, in the 
month of July, and still continue at the present time 
(April, 1873), as we learn from the truly Catholic Ger- 
man weekly, Folks Zeitung, of Baltimore. These public 
events have been witnessed by many thousands of per- 
sons of every age, class, creed, and condition of life. 
They cannot be denied by any reasonable person ; they 
must therefore be admitted as signs and wonders of the 
approaching general judgment. 

5. Antichrist already born. 

During the month of May, 1871, a poor boy about 
twelve years old was in an extraordinary manner directed 
to a preparatory ecclesiastical seminary in France to be- 
gin his studies for the ecclesiastical state. It has been 
revealed to him by the Blessed Virgin Mary that one 
day he shall be ordained priest, and that he shall have 
to combat against Satan and Antichrist. A missionary 
priest, in relation to this boy, writes the following lines : 
" Some day I shall speak to you about an apparition of 
the Most Holy Virgin Mary to a boy twelve years old, 
whom she directed to become a priest in order to fight 
against Antichrist, who is already born. The details of 
this apparition are highly interesting. But prudential 
motives counsel silence for the present." 

At the beginning of April, 1870, this wonderful little 
child foretold the war between France and Prussia, the 
defeat at Sedan, the declaration of the Paris Republic, 
and other imminent events. 



THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 267 

6. More about Antichrist. 

In the French religious periodical, " The Rosary of 
Mary," the following correspondence from Geneva was 
published last year, 1872. The writer, who styles him- 
self a Frenchman who loves France, is a gentleman con- 
nected with the highest circles of the political world. He 
is endowed with a solid, enlightened, and prudent judg- 
ment, and his soul is profoundly religious. The follow- 
ing are his words : — 

"Many commentators of the sacred Scriptures believe 
that the end of the world is near at hand. A well- 
informed gentleman has stated to have read a revelation 
made in the year 1860, at the time of the massacre in 
Syria, and more especially in the city of Damascus, in 
which it was announced that those bloody murders were 
committed at the instigation of the demons, in order to 
celebrate the birth of Antichrist, which took place in the 
same year. 

" Moreover, there is an extraordinary French lady of 
eminent and solid virtue who has been for some years 
employed in divers important and difficult missions to 
several sovereigns in Europe, and more especially to the 
Pope. In arriving or passing through any country, the 
language of which she did not previously know, she is 
by a special gift of God enabled to understand well what 
the people say to her, and she can make herself fully 
understood by them. When commissioned to treat on 
important affairs, which require secrecy, during her jour- 
ney, she knows whither and to whom she is sent, but 
she totally forgets the subject of her mission until she is 
introduced to the personage to whom she has to speak. 
Her mission ended, she again loses the remembrance of 
it. This lady solemnly declares, that passing through a 



268 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

certain city, and having to stop at some hotel, she saw 
a woman with her son about twelve years old. As soon 
as the boy perceived this French lady he was seized with 
a violent colic. His mother, with some evident anxiety, 
asked what ailed him. He answered, ' I do not know, 
but as soon as I have seen that lady down below, I have 
been seized with a strong internal pain.' This was very 
likely a sign to the mother to make his real character 
known to the French lady, to whom she manifested that 
her son was Antichrist ! ! I " 



CHAPTER XL 

CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

WHAT we have collected together in the last chap- 
ter, as well as many other detached historical 
facts, visions, revelations, and private opinions, may be 
considered straws by some worldly wise men. We also 
believe them to be straws floating and drifted on the 
ever-swelling bosom of the wide and deep river of pa- 
tristic, ecclesiastical, and human tradition. We could 
have condensed in this book about eighty different pre- 
visions and predictions, but we have preferred to select 
from different books, published in various countries and 
languages, those predictions and visions which, to the 
best of our judgment, appeared more strongly sup- 
ported both by internal evidence and by external hu- 
man authority. 

Will they all be considered illusions 1 Then all those 
eminent saints, St. Eemigius, St. Cesarius, St. Hilde- 



THE CHKISTIAN TRUMPET. 269 

garde, St. Bridget, St. Francis di Paola, Venerable Bar- 
tholomew Holzhauser, Venerable Anna Maria Taigi, 
Venerable Elizabeth Mora, the Venerable Vianney Cure 
d'Ars, Father Neckton, Sister Mary Lataste, Sister 
Rose Colomba, Palma Maria Addolorata Matarelli, the 
most wonderful living saint of the present age, etc., 
etc., etc., — all these and all the rest must then be con- 
sidered persons under the illusion of the Evil Spirit ! 
Equally illuded and deceived have therefore been the 
hundreds of learned, grave, and pious authors, who 
have written the biographies of these great servants 
of God ; illuded then all the hundreds of thousands of 
witnesses who have conversed with them and admired 
the holiness of their lives. Only a man who has lost 
his reason can believe that millions of other men have 
lost it. To those who have no common faith with these 
servants of God and with us Catholics, we may remark 
that, admitting the morally impossible absurdity of 
illusion, this very supposed illusion can be used as an 
argument to prove the real existence of these ideas in 
the human mind ; for how could such statements be 
made by hundreds of persons almost in every age and 
country, be believed and proclaimed by hundreds of 
thousands, except they found a corresponding echo in 
the human soul 1 Moreover, as these so flippantly called 
illusions are daily multiplying, we must conclude that 
Satan himself is doiug all in his power to announce 
through hundreds of his supposed agents, but in reality 
his most determined enemies, the approach of Anti- 
christ, and of the general judgment and the end of 
this world. We Catholics prefer to believe, however, 
that these salutary warnings come from God, and not 
from the Devil ; that they are mercifully intended for 
our instruction, for our conversion and edification, and 



270 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

not for our illusion and for our mockery. All the efforts 
of Satan are directed and intended to prevent men from 
ever thinking about the coming of Antichrist, and more 
especially about the approach of the general judgment 
and the end of this world, which affords to him such 
abundant harvest of souls for hell. The end of human- 
ity will extinguish the dominion of Satan over men upon 
earth, and will confine him with his companions and 
followers in the fiery prison of hell during a never- 
ending eternity of woe. The Devil dreads this increase 
of misery even more than the reprobates themselves. 

Let us be serious ; let us think and reason and speak 
like men and like Christians. Let us be persuaded that 
the end of the world cannot be very far. Scripture, 
tradition, the Fathers of the Church, most learned, 
grave, and pious authors, older and more modern saints, 
and innumerable servants of God of every age, class, 
and condition in life, belonging to almost every country 
upon earth, announce its approach. Famine and pes- 
tilence, seditions, revolutions, rebellions, wars, schisms, 
heresies, the frightful increase of vice and crime in socie- 
ty, charity cooling, iniquity abounding upon earth, earth- 
quakes, destructive conflagrations, terrible accidents on 
land, shipwrecks on the ocean, sudden deaths, increas- 
ing mortality, visions in the sky, disorder in the seasons, 
spots on the sun, — all nature, in short, announce the 
pangs of dissolution. But the majority of men affect 
to be incredulous. This, as we saw above, is an addi- 
tional sign of the end of the world foretold by our 
Divine Saviour. Let us then believe and act like sin- 
cere and devout Christians. Let us place our treasure 
in heaven and our heart with our treasure. If we are 
poor in earthly goods, let us rejoice, for we shall leave 
behind fewer materials as fuel for the universal confla- 
gration. 



THE CHEISTIAN TRUMPET. 271 

Piety with sufficiency is great gain. For ive brought 
nothing into this world, and certainly we can carry noth- 
ing out. But, having food and ivherewith to be covered, 
with these we are content. (1 Tim. vi. 6.) The less we 
possess on earth, the more ardently we shall as Chris- 
tians covet the eternal riches of heaven. 

The end of the world cannot cause much regret to 
the blessed poor in spirit. Blessed are the poor in spirit, 
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. (St. Matt. v. 3.) 

Let rich Christians take the wholesome advice of our 
Divine Master, and with the mammon of iniquity make 
to themselves many friends in the persons of Christ's 
poor, who will receive them into the eternal mansions. 
If riches abound, the holy King David said, do not allow 
your heart to be attached to them. (Ps. lxi. 11.) For 
they who ivould become rich fall into temptation, and into 
the snare of the devil, and into many unprofitable and 
hurtful desires, which drown men into destruction and per- 
dition. (1. Tim. vi. 9.) We have the poor with us, we 
have orphans, we have widows, we have the sick ; we 
need hospitals, and schools, and seminaries, and some 
convents and monasteries, because, more than ever, we 
stand in great need of truly pious and holy religious, 
learned and zealous priests and fervent missionaries, to 
convert a sinful world, and prepare humanity for the 
awful general judgment. Many children already born 
will very likely witness the final destruction of the large 
estates and wealth left to them by their incredulous 
parents. Both then, but in vain, shall bitterly regret 
not to have acted on the advice which they may have 
read in this book. rich Christians, help now, that 
you can do so to your spiritual advantage at a hundred- 
fold interest ! help struggling priests and religious, who 
sacrifice themselves in promoting the welfare of souls, 






272 THE CHRISTIAN TRUMPET. 

the glory of God, and the honor of our holy Catholic 
religion. Restore your riches voluntarily to God, and 
through your generous alms atone for your past indo- 
lence and sins, and secure heaven with your wealth, 
which, in spite of avarice, shall soon be burnt away by 
fire, together with your body and soul, if they unhappily 
are found attached to it. These are plain and strong 
words, which you are not accustomed to hear ; but they 
are words of truth and charity, from your best friend 
and well-wisher, who is without human fear or human 
hope. He is a poor pellegrino pilgrim upon this miser- 
able earth. You. will see him on the day of general 
judgment, where he hopes to be with you at the right 
hand of the Divine Judge. Pious souls, happy elect of 
God, you have nothing to fear, but everything to hope 
at the approach of the universal judgment. Lift up 
your humble head, your redemption is at hand ; you 
will be exalted and glorified, during a blessed eternity. 
Pray that the writer may be with you. Come, Lord 
Jesus, and delay not. 



FINIS. 



